OMG!!!

Imagine Getting Caught Doing This

Imagine Getting Caught Doing This

Cum Haters 2024A

Cum Haters 2024A

Awkward Moments in Gangbanging

Awkward Moments in Gangbanging

Oscar-Worthy Anal

Oscar-Worthy Anal

Creampie Fail

Creampie Fail

He Cums In 5 Seconds Flat

He Cums In 5 Seconds Flat

Board Posts

39
Anonymous
@confessions
05 Sep 2012 6:48PM
• 32,067 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 49 replies ]

Here is how I got to mess around with two of my friends during our senior year of college. Names have been changed to protect identities. I will also warn you - this will probably end up long.

SO I knew Ashley and Sara since our freshman year. They had been roommates since the first semester, and we all had History together. We had been the best of friends throughout college, although none of us had done anything sexual together. My parents lived not too far from college, and they decided to take a winter vacation to a tropical The house was empty, which meant a perfect studying place for exams. I invited Ashley and Sara to join, since I knew all of us liked studying together, even if it was for different classes.

I should take a moment to describe Ashley and Sara. They are really polar opposites of each other. Sara is tall and slender, white complexion, with (I would estimate) B cups, a flat ass, and blonde hair. Ashley is 6'2", a little chunkier, is a little darker (basically looks like she has a natural tan), has huge tits (they look like fucking watermelons), a huge ass, and brown hair.

We ate dinner at college first then drove to my parents house. We decided that it was a little late to start studying, so we decided to drink in my parents half finished basement (half finished as in my dad started to finish it, but got distracted and never completed the project). We had an old couch and a bean-bag like chair with a mini-fridge stocked with some of my dads beer. We broke out the beer and start drinking while talking about random topics. Ashley and Sara were on the couch and I was on the chair. Ashley and I were three beers in, Sara was still milking her second. This was on-pace for us, and based on past experiences, I knew we were all buzzed. I got up and went upstairs to pee. As I got to the top of the stairs, I heard Sara say that she was going to go pee too.

Now, my parents house has two bathrooms somewhat close to each other on the first floor. I figured I would be polite and went to the further bathroom, leaving the closer one for Sara. I partially close the bathroom door and pulled out my dick when I hear the door open and Sara say "OH MY GOD." I look over, and she is staring at my dick. I close the door in her face and finish peeing. After I finished, I opened the door and she was still standing there. She said "I AM SO SORRY. I thought you were in the other one, that door was closed. And holy shit you have a big dick."

Let me stop again and explain. I hate to brag, but I will anyway. Yes, girls are routinely impressed by my dick. That is because it is huge and long while soft, but does not get that much longer hard. It mostly just gets thicker.

Anyway, I didnt say anything and went back downstairs. Sara came running down a minute later saying "Oh my god Ash, you have to see his dick. It is huge." Ashley smiled and said that she has seen plenty of huge dicks. Sara said "Yeah I know. I mean, not to sound like a slut but I have seen a ton of dicks too, but it was really big even soft".

So they start talking about guys and their dicks for a while. I was starting to think they forgot about me when Ashley turned to me and said "well, now I am curious. You willing to show me?"

Ok, sorry for the interruption again. There really was no good time to mention this before. Sara and Ashley had both been single for a couple of months, and I had been single for about 5. I was pretty certain neither of them had gotten laid in that time span, since I would usually hear about it.

I laughed and said that I would feel a little uncomfortable just randomly taking it out, and that Sara only saw it because she accidently walked in on me peeing. Ashley said "So what, I have to wait until you have to pee again?" It sounded like she was waiting for an answer, so I said "yeah, I guess." She countered with "What if I showed you my boobs?"

Well that took me by surprise. And I think Sara was surprised by it too. I thought Ashley was talking out of her ass and would never flash, so I said "sure, why not." In one move she sat up and grabbed her shirt and lifted it up, showing her bra. Then she lifted her bra up and her boobs flopped out. Holy shit, they were big and perfect. I should point out that the couch and chair were only a few inches apart..we were sitting really close to each other. So they were almost in my face. She shook her shoulders and her tits swayed back and forth, then she pulled her bra back down, fixed her boobs, and pulled her shirt back down. Sara looked shocked (almost a little horrified).

Ashley looked at me and said "Ok, it's your turn." I really didnt want to, but I pulled my dick out of my pants. By this point, the conversation and staring at her tits had made my dick semi hard. I shook it a brief second, and Ashley said "that doesn't count, it is hard!"

I laughed and said "Well yeah, boobs will do that." Ashley said that she wanted to see it soft, so I told them to change the subject. So Ashley turned to Sara and started talking to her about some on-campus event later that week. All while I sat there on the chair with my dick out. And it only took a minute until it was soft. I saw Sara glancing at it out of the corner of her eye, and she turned and said "oh, it is probably soft again."

I looked down and confirmed that yes, it was soft. Ashley said "bullshit" and leaned over and grabbed my dick with her hand. I heard Sara yell "ASH, WHAT ARE YOU DOING??" and Ashley laughed and said "oh man, that is large and soft. Jeez, how big does it get?" She then started stroking it.

I kinda gripped the sides of the chair, not too sure what to do. It got hard almost instantly, and Ashley said "oh, not that much longer, but pretty thick." She didnt stop stroking though, and only a few strokes after she said "Uhm, I dont know where I am going with this..." and then she laughed. I said "yeah, what are you doing?" and Sara yelled "ASH STOP THAT!!"

From someone standing in the room, it was probably a funny scene: Sara staring (with a horrified and uncomfortable look on her face) at Ashley's hand stroking my dick, Ashley staring at her hand stroking my dick, and me looking at my dick, then at Ashley, then at Sara, and then back at my dick, all in a loop.

Ashley then looked at Sara and said "here, feel this." Sara yelled "NO! It's Mark...I wont touch his dick! And you shouldn't be either." Ashley said "Shut up, just touch it." They bickered back and forth for a minute before Ashley grabbed Sara's hand and forced it on my dick. Either Sara was not expecting it and didnt have a chance to fight back, or she just didn't fight back at all.

So Sara's hand was on my dick. She squeezed it and the look on her face went from horrified to amazement. "Wow, that IS thick..." She then picked it up and gently started stroking. She took both hands and gently stroked with both hands for a few seconds, before going back to one hand. Meanwhile, Ashley was still staring at my dick. She pushed her hair to the side, and then leaned over and put her mouth around the top of my dick.

Sara pulled her hand back and said "Ash, what are you doing now???" Ashley took my dick out of her mouth and said "Shh, I am just doing this for a few seconds." She then proceeded to take my dick back in her mouth and bobbed her head up and down my shaft. She actually got it pretty far down her throat. She held her finger to the side of my dick to show how far it went. She turned to Sara and said "Ha, beat that."

Sara said "I probably could, but we shouldnt and your mouth was just all over his dick." Ashley said "who cares..bet you cant do it anyway." Sara looked at my dick for a few seconds, then leaned in and put her mouth around the head and slowly it went down her throat. And it went further than Ashley...it didnt seem like it wasnt even that difficult to her.

She pulled up, then sucked a few seconds, bobbing up and down, then took it out of her mouth and turned to Ashley and said "see, told ya."

Sara and I then realized that Ashley's hand was down her pants, playing with her pussy. Sara yelled "ASH! Really? Right here in front of us??" Ashley said "oh shut up, its not like we have not masturbated before when sharing a room." Sara said "YEAH, but we were each in our own beds, with the lights off." Meanwhile, without thinking, I was slowly stroking my dick. Sara sees me and says "MARK! Come on, we aren't supposed to be doing this stuff together.." I shrugged and said "Ash started it."

Ashley stood up and started to take off her pants. Sara started to say something, but Ashley said "Come on, we are all good friends, let's each just have a little fun." She took off all her clothes and sat back on the couch naked, with her finger in her pussy. Ashley could see that Sara looked uncomfortable, so Ashley said "It's not like we haven't seen each other naked. You can just close your eyes if you want." Ashley then fixated her eyes on my dick and continued to stroke her pussy. I stared at her pussy and tits, and glanced over to Sara from time to time. Sara sat on the couch, looking around the room and , from time to time, at Ashley and back over to me.

I saw she was looking at my dick a little longer, and slowly started to reach her hand down her pants. Ashley saw too, and said "you know Sara, it isnt really fair that you are still clothed."

Sara thought for a minute, then stood up and slid off her pants, but stopped and said "this stays a secret..." then continued to take off her underwear, shirt, and bra.

I should take a break here and say that this all happened within a few minutes, but it really seemed like much longer.

Anyway, Ashley is slouched spread eagle on the couch while Sara's legs are conservatively spread. Both are looking at my dick, but Ashley is also glancing over at Sara. I think Ashley was getting bored, because she whispered "you have a condom?" Sara's hands stopped moving, and she just stared at Ashley. I said "yeah, probably in my bag," and I reached over and looked through the front pocket. I had a few, and pulled one out. Ashley got up, snatched it from my hand and ripped the packaging open. Before I could even move, Ashley had the condom on my dick and she was standing over me, rubbing my dick on her pussy lips.

Sara started to get up and said "I should probably leave you guys down here..." Ashley said "No, just stay. I dont care," and I just shrugged my shoulders. Ashley's tits were swinging in my face, and I grabbed her boobs and sucked on her nipples. I looked up, and she started making out with me. I could see Sara out of the corner of my eye, and she was looking at us and masturbating slowly.

She got up off me, and I thought the fucking was over. But she turned around and sat on my dick backwards, facing the couch. I reached around and grabbed her tits as they bounced. She grabbed Sara's leg and pulled her closer. Before Sara could say anything, Ashley was bent over and her tongue was between Sara's legs. Sara's eyes closed, her mouth opened, and for once she looked like she was enjoying herself.

Holy fuck, this seems much longer written out. My fingers legit hurt. I will come back later to finish. If you have reached this far, CONGRATS. I doubt many will actually make it this far though.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Jan 2023 11:50PM
• 1,245 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

Hey Motherless, I’ve  lurked here on the boards for a long time and wanna make a confession! I’m 31, athletic build, good looking and been with my girl for 9 years but honestly…. There is just something that draws me to cock😍 something about a thick, long, hard, vein covered dick gets me so turned on. I like watching straight or gay porn, doesn’t matter, but it’s gotta be a big dick. Especially if it’s painful who ever is on the receiving end. I have sucked a few cocks but never gone all they way. I know I will eventually, just gotta have a little time alone and find someone on Grindr or something. I leak like crazy when I think about being forced too. Like in the shower at the gym where I don’t wanna be embarrassed so I just bite my cheek and take it and wait eagerly to feel him spasm and unload in me. Or break in and jump me, pin me down and force it all balls deep while I buck and scream into my pillow and feel my rock hard cock leak as he pounds me until I cum and then be ridden in my puddle till I can’t feel my toes and filled to the brim with hot searing cum. I just want to be used and abused😍 anyone feel this way? Chat with me and I will post pics of whatever you wanna see

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
32
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Feb 2013 3:13AM
• 14,781 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 42 replies ]

When I was 18 I ventured to the seedy section of Boston called the Combat Zone. I heard all the sordid stories of prostitutes and strippers as well as the crime and how rough it was. I was curious to what really went on down there so one night I skipped out on my friends and headed into Boston to check it out. I was 5'11 long blonde hair and weighed 135lbs. I had on jeans and a t-shirt and definitely peeked the interest of a few men as I walked down the street. I was new to sex with girls and had never had sex with a guy. I knew I wasn't gay or anything like that. I walked by a few strip bars and some adult book stores and came to one that looked interesting. I didn't see anyone in the store so I went in.

As I walked in I was stopped at the counter by the clerk who asked me for my ID. I gave him my drivers license and he laughed and said sure kid have fun. I was very young looking. I was 18 but I looked closer to 14 or 15. I walked up and down the aisles looking at the huge collection of porn magazines and sex toys. When I came to the back of the store I saw another section called Peep Booths. I asked the guy who was sitting at the desk what it was. He asked if I had ever been to a peep show before. I told him no I hadn't he said well its a bunch of booths inside where a person can go and watch some porn videos. I asked how much it was and he said $3 minimum. I gave him a $5 dollar bill and he gave me my tokens. He said go inside and find a booth and enjoy. I took my tokens and walked inside. It was so dark I could hardly see my own hand in front of me. As I walked along I felt hands grabbing my cock and ass. I kept moving not stopping. I walked up and down through this maze of booths and came to one that I thought I would try. I went inside and locked the door behind me and put a token in the machine and the video started playing. As the video played I could see in the booth and noticed a hole on one side of the booth. I looked down and saw a man in the other booth obviously jerking off. I sat up on the chair and watched my video. When the time expired I put another token in.
I then heard a knock on the door and a man said open the door please. I thought it was the man from upfront but when I unlocked the door a black guy pushed his way inside and told me to be quiet. I was very scared. He asked why I was there and I said I was just watching a video. He asked me if I sucked cock and I told him no I was straight. He laughed and said that doesn't mean anything. Lots of straight guys suck dick. I then noticed that he had his cock out. It was very big. Much bigger than my 5.5 inch cock. He told me to suck his cock. I told him I didn't want to. That's when he took out a bottle and said here sniff this it will make you feel better. I didn't know what they were. I asked and he said they were called poppers. I took a sniff and all of a sudden I felt so lightheaded like I was high. I had no control and I went to me knees. The guy then took my head and shoved his cock into my mouth. Suck it he said. I didn't know what to do my head was spinning. I began sucking his cock and I could taste his salty precum. He was holding my head shoving his black cock deep into my throat making me gag. First time my ass he said. You're a natural. I was starting to get my head straight when he stuck the bottle under my nose and told me to sniff it again. I did and it all started again. My head was spinning. I felt helpless and was doing what he told me to do. Then I heard him unlock the door. I saw out of the corner of my eye the door open and could see 2 or 3 guys standing there watching as I sucked my first cock. About 5 mins later I felt him pull my head closer and he shot his load into my mouth and told me to swallow it. I was choking and trying to swallow but it was too much. I spit some out and it landed on my shirt. He let go of my head and I sat there on the floor looking up. Then he got out and another guy got in. He took his cock out and told me to suck him. Feed him some poppers I heard a voice say and the bottle was placed at my nose for me to inhale. I knew what to do at this point and inhaled. Then opened my mouth to take this new guys cock. He was also black and very fat. I sucked his cock and he came rather quickly. Another guy came in and said he wanted my hole. I was pleading for him to not do it. But he pulled my pants down and spun me around and told me to bend over. I did and he again fed me some poppers. He said this will make it better and I felt his cock press against my virgin asshole. I wanted to scream but my head was still spinning and I felt him enter me. I couldn't believe all of this was happening to me. I felt his cock open my tight hole and slide in and out. His balls were slapping my balls as he thrust in and out. That's it baby take that dick. You like it don't you he said and I said no. Then another person held the poppers under my nose again. They were controlling me with these poppers. He fucked my ass and shot his load deep in me. When he pulled out I felt his cum run down my legs. He was then replaced by another and then another. In all I took 4 cocks up my ass and sucked off 4. They all left me there when they were done using me and I sat in the booth crying my eyes out. I was so ashamed and didn't want to leave. After about 30 mins I gathered myself up and walked out. Not making eye contact with anyone. When I got outside there were 3 or 4 guys standing outside and I walked past them. As I walked by they said good night sweet cheeks and all laughed. I felt like shit. I kept walking even when a prostitute asked me if I wanted a date. I kept that story to myself until just now. I now know this was my reason for becoming bi later in life.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
50
ClaireBearAly
View posts View profile
@random
15 Oct 2019 2:18PM
• 10,856 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 23 replies ]

The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
15
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Jun 2017 9:29PM
• 11,206 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 15 replies ]

I have wanted to post my confession for a while, but have never had the balls to do it. I found this site on my dads PC and I know he likes to read confessions. I think he may guess this is me but I am going to take the chance. I am even going to use my real name just to add to the risk, I know you will all say I want to get caught and maybe I do I still don't know myself.
I am Kelly and I am 20 years old, I am very blonde and also very short only 4 foot 10 inches tall, I am slim but my breasts are small too, almost nothing really but I have learned to live with it and yes I would like bigger but unless I win the lotto that isn't going to happen. I have always been quite shy and did not lose my virginity until I was 18 and it was not the best time I have ever had, but that is not my confession.
My confession starts around a month ago, and it all started very innocent. I was visiting my friend Karen, I met her last year at work and over time we became good friends. She is older than me 34 but unlike me she is very outgoing, she would drag me out to clubs and she acted more like my age than I did, she is married and her husband Mark is very easy going and let her do pretty much anything she wanted. Anyway getting back to my confession I was at her house and we were having a few glasses of wine, well more like a few bottles. She started talking about sex and she knew my sex life was very limited but this time she just kept talking and asked if I wanted to see some naked pictures of Mark, I went very red and she didn't wait for me to answer, she pulled out a box full of pictures not just of him but also of her. She laughed and told me not to be shy, she handed me some pictures of Mark, he was naked and his cock was hard and my god it was big. She handed me more and some were him shooting cum and the more I looked the wetter I was getting. She showed me pictures of him fucking her and then of him fucking another woman, that got me thinking and I asked who she was, she told me she was an old school friend and then the next picture Karen was sucking her nipples. Now I had thought about sex with other women before, what girl hasn't? but even with the internet I had never really looked at pictures of girls doing it. As I looked at more, I was really getting wet. Now what happened next I can't tell you if it was an accident or not, but Karen stood up and spilt her wine right over my top and skirt, she said I should get out of them and she would put them in the washing machine, before I could say anything she had pulled my top over my head, I didn't resist and stood up and took my skirt off, all I was wearing after that was a pair of very un sexy panties, no bra because my breasts are so small. Karen came back in and she was naked, it was then it dawned on me that she had spilt the wine to get me naked. She said it was so warm anyway and asked if I minded the nudity, I shook my head and took a big drink of wine. She saw my panties were wet and she smiled and said I was over dressed. I stood up and pulled them off before I had time to think about it. She said wow, she say I was not shaved just trimmed. She asked If I wanted to see a video of Mark and her, it was about now I knew where this was going. She put the DVD on and right away I saw her sucking his monster cock, and as we watched I saw her fingers go to her pussy and then it cut away to Mark fucking another girl, this time the girl was around my age and his cock was in her ass, I couldn't look away, I noticed my had had gone to my own pussy and was gently rubbing my clit. As I watched Karen put her hand on my thigh, I froze and I don't know why but I moved my hand away and she put her hand in its place. I sat back and she pushed my legs open, from that time on I was in her power, she pushed her finger in and it was soon replaced by her mouth, I have no idea how long she was licking me but her tongue was doing magic things to me, then it hit me my first ever orgasm done by someone else and it was a big one and it just kept coming. When it stopped she moved up and kissed me, a full on kiss my hand went to her pussy and my finger slid deep in, I just knew what to do, it was like something had clicked in my head. We kissed and touched fir a while and then came up for air. She asked if I was OK? all I did was nod and smile. We drank a little more and I was so relaxed I never heard Mark come in, He laughed when he saw us and said to Karen that she had managed to seduce me then. Karen jumped up kissed him and started to undress him. In under a minuet he was naked and I saw that monster cock for real. He was semi hard and she led him over to me and took my hand and put it on his cock, it was so thick my small hand couldn't go all the way round. Karen told me to turn over and get on my knees on the couch, she opened my legs and I felt his cock at my pussy then it went in, my god even though I was very wet he really had to push and it hurt a little, he pushed it all the way in and slowly at first started to fuck me, i felt a finger at my ass and then Karen's started to lick my ass as he fucked me. He got a little faster and Karen stopped licking and stuck a finger in my ass, I have no idea how long it lasted but he exploded in my pussy and I fell forward on the couch feeling exhausted. We played around licking and sucking for a while and I must have fallen asleep because I woke the next morning still naked on the couch with Karen next to me. I had no idea where my clothes were, I got up and went to the kitchen to get a drink. I found my clothes washed dried and folded, I dressed and left a note for Karen

I got home and my dad asked me where I had been and why I had not called I told him where I had been and he was happy that I was safe. I wonder if he will read this :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Bad_son6
View posts View profile
@funny
20 Sep 2024 8:10PM
• 481 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

round 3: again my mother was drinking so i wait for her to go to bed to transform me, but this time it took me too long to transform and my mother had already passed out, how boring since i have to wait 5 hours before returning to my normal form. mommy's pussy is very warm and i fall asleep for 1 hour waiting and my brother comes into the room and starts talking to my mother, i don't pay much attention to it but my surprise would come when my brother pulls down her panties and stays looking at my mother's pussy. (i am transformed into my mother's pussy and i still have 4 hours to go before returning to my form, i desperately try to get my mother to wake up but it doesn't work she is snoring and she won't wake up, oh no now what will i do i am stuck in this form and i can't do anything). my brother begins to insert the tip of his penis inside me little by little i begin to get wet and i can't help it, i just want to escape !!!  It doesn't take long before he starts to aggressively introduce it, my mother between her snores begins to release very light moans, I also begin to feel very good, my brother continues like this for 30 minutes without stopping and I am already surrendered to him, ecstasy invades me and it feels very good, my mother continues moaning between snores. 30 minutes later my brother finally cums and the bastard makes me a creampie, he goes back to his room. I wait all creamy because of him for time to run out. Once I return to my body I enter my mother's room and begin to talk to her but nothing, she continues snoring so I lie down next to her and begin to introduce my penis in her pussy it is still creamy and warm, OMG my mother's vagina feels incredible (I do not blame my bastard brother for what he did to me).  I continue fucking my mother and she keeps moaning and snoring. After a while I can't take it anymore and I cum in mommy's pussy. I return to my room satisfied.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Jan 2015 6:40AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess that I had sex with a married woman

I am 29 and she is 41. She looks amazing, and Im not talking about amazing for her age, she looks terrific. She’s very fit, about 5’4, maybe 50kgs (I think that’s about 110lb), a or b cups that are very firm which surprised the hell out of me because she has a kid, long blond hair, hour glass shape that I love, without carrying a heap of extra weight or any hail damage. She talks a lot. I mean a lot. Its part of her job to talk (no, she is not in marketing).

The two of us share a hobby that has us running into each other weekend or so. I have more of talent for it than she does, it may have all started when she was asking me about the strategies that I have, which I happily share with anybody.

I live and work away from home and for Christmas just gone I was going home for 2 weeks and wouldn’t be back till jan 3rd. Just before I left quite a few of us were out and about for her birthday (including her husband). After quite a few drinks her husband left because he had to work the next day. After a few more she started dropping some subtle hints. Then her other friends left and the hints became not so subtle. After pretty well everybody took off but her and I, the most awkward conversation that I have ever had in my life started. She came out and said that she’s “attracted to me” and that her and her husband haven’t had sex in more than a year. Considering that we were both drunk we then headed to the back of the bar and started making out. After a few minutes we were kicked out by security and we both went our separate ways home.

It was only a few days later that I took off for home and I had assumed that by the time I got back that the whole thing would be forgotten about and that she would be over her little crush by the time I got back. We didn’t even have each other’s numbers so we didn’t even have any contact for about 2 and a half weeks.

About a week after I got back we saw each other and everything was fine. Nothing was awkward or weird and everything seemed to be back to normal. But at the end of the night she asked me for my number, so I gave it to her.

Then the txts started. It was really flattering. I am not a good looking guy and this spectacular looking woman was txting me about all sorts of things. First it was how we were going to meet up with our past time, then how we were going to meet up for lunch with just the two of us, then how we were going to meet up for drinks on Friday or Saturday night.

We had a few false starts. We had both been drinking, but I am a heavy drinker already and can handle a fair bit of alcohol before I start to go downhill, she on the other hand cannot. It has come to the end of the night and she has asked me back to her place despite the fact that it was after 3am and that her husband and young daughter were there. No matter how many time I brought that up and suggested we go to mine instead she constantly declined and I wasn’t going to push too hard. By coincidence we live very close to each other, about a 10 or 15 min walk. After about 30 mins of constantly trying to get her to turn the music she was playing down and get her to sit down next to me, the alcohol got to her and she started to feel sick, so that was the end of that. She went into her bed room and woke up her husband to help her into the toilet so she could throw up and I was out the back door faster than I had ever moved in my life.

The next week we got the cab back to her place again, about the same time of night and rather than go in, we stood out the front of her place and made out for about 20 mins, then I walked home.

We went out again the next day for an early dinner and finally she decides she want to come back to my place. But she hasn’t made up her mind yet on whether or not she wants to have sex with me. So we are making out on my couch with her shirt of and me completely naked dry humping until she gives me a handy to finish me off. That might sound shit to you guys but I had a beautiful woman give me a handy after not having sex for almost 6 months, and that last one was an ugly, ugly bitch.

Next weekend (Friday just gone) we are out again and very early she asks me if we can head back to my place, of course the answer is yes. It was pretty clear that it was going to happen. We are back at mine and this time it is straight to my bed we are making out for a long time with our cloths very slowly coming off piece by piece. She was wearing a light colour dress with lycra leggings, high heels and a push up bar. I have her dress and bar off again and her small but really firm tits are right in front of my face. She has these perfect nipples that have a really deep pink colour that is a really wonderful contrast to the light colour skin of her breasts. Im taking turns sucking on each one. After a long time I work my way down and for the first time I see her pussy. She doesn’t have knickers on under her leggings. I slide them down her legs and after a little trouble getting them over her high heels, which she never took off the entire time.

I start by licking her pussy which is completely shaved. She making moaning sounds and gently bucking her hips into my face as I go to town with my tongue. After about 10 mins of that she’s stopped me and started on my turn. It’s been a long time since I had a good blow job and it was just a really great feeling. I just lay back and enjoyed it for a while but it really wasn’t what I was after so I didn’t leave her there too long.

I ask her to lie back and ask her “are you sure you want this?” and she says “yes… but you have to put a condom on”. Ok, almost got away with it but its no drama. I put it on, kiss her on the lips and gently feel her pussy with my fingers to guide myself in. I push myself into her and she feels like a woman who hasn’t had sex in a long time. Im still kissing her but she stops and lets out a sigh. Shes soaking wet so I slide in without a whole lot of drama, without her feeling like shes a vag like a windsock.

It’s no surprise to me that she’s a screamer considering that she talks so much. I am on top for about 15 mins and I have her legs on my shoulders with her high heels sticking up in the air and our hands and fingers interlocked as I am going as hard as I can without going off. Shes stopped me because she wanted to put her legs down, so as I have rolled off her she has rolled on me, which is great news for me. I can last a lot longer when I am not in control of the motion. Shes have a great time on top of me grinding into me as she is scratching my chest with her nails and screaming loud enough for me to worry about waking up the neighbours, but not worried enough to stop or tell her to keep it down.

After maybe 20 mins she cums and drops down on my chest breathing very heavy. Her hair was in my eyes but rather than move or complain im just enjoying the feeling of me being inside her and weight on me.

After she has caught her breath she rolls off and pulls me ontop of her again. Shes telling me to fuck her harder and harder, and I am just smashing her has hard as I can while she is digging her nails into my back and I am pulling her hair (not to hard). It only takes me about 10 mins to cum.

We lie naked in bed for about an hour just making small talk. Despite the fact that I have had shit load of booze, she convinces me to give her a lift home with very little effort on her part. I didn’t see her for the rest of this weekend and she has already told me that she is busy on Friday night but wants to see me on Saturday.

I am still not sure how I feel about all this yet. I don’t know her husband as he doesn’t share this hobby that we have. The problems in their marriage are largely caused by his reaction to the financial problems that they are having. They have lost a lot of money in some bad investments and he has thrown himself into work and is completely ignoring her (or at least that is what she is telling me). But in all honestly, that sounds a lot like something that I would do if I was in that situation, I am a bit of an arsehole as I am sure I didn’t have to prove considering I just fucked another man’s wife. Its difficult to reconcile these actions of by say that he’s messing up his marriage when I have many of the same character faults (and evidently a few more).

I console myself with the fact that she made every single move from start to finish, which I am not saying excuses or absolves me from any blame at all, but at least I didn't set out to do this. Of course I could have and should have said not at every point along the way, but the feeling of a spectacular looking woman wanting to have sex with me is just too much to say no to. I have no idea how this will end but if at any point she decides that she wants to end it I will let it go without an issue. Hopefully I can just enjoy the ride for the time being.

If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I have no idea weather or not I will answer as I may or may not check back. Plus there are to many cum stains here saying "pics or gtfo" or "i'm the OP and I'm a fag" so there is a half decent chance that I will just never check back, but I might.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Dec 2018 8:43PM
• 3,334 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

Hi,

I kind of want to hear your thoughts about something that I am kind of insecure about...
I posted this Anonymously because I don't want to attract the "wrong" people. And I please ask for nice comments or thoughts on this... I'm not comfortable with very explicit stuff...
I don't really know how to start...

I'm in my early 20s, I'm a girl, bisexual and like to show myself...

...To be honest, it's not that I show my body or anything around all the time for everyone to see...
I don't dare doing that. I sometimes, when I feel really good or excited(which happens often I'll admit that), I sometimes decide not to wear a bra and then, sometimes, wear something that is just a bit too low cut or too open or I open up my blouse just too much, so it's possible to take a look inside and then I do as if I don't know. But again, I only do this when I am really really excited or very comfortable.

Please notice that I use the word "sometimes" a lot.

Most of the times when I go out bra-less I do wear something more appropriate but I kind of make sure you can clearly see the outline of my boobs under the fabric or like in the summer I love to wear shirts or tops that are tight fit or sleeveless with widecut armholes, so you can see the sides of my boobs. But further than that is out of my comfort zone(maybe hard to believe but it is).
Talking about this gives me somewhat the same warm feeling...

I have an issue admitting to myself that I have this odd behavior ...

A couple of years ago, I googled something like "going out naked in public"(because I would one day like to do that, or something like that but I don't dare to)I had an idea of what I was looking for but was mostly kind of clueless. This site was somewhere in the results. There even are people(men too) that go a lot further than me(this is probably not news to you but for me I didn't know about it and I was feeling very uncertain about the whole situation and didn't dare talking about it). There's a word for it(nymphomania) but I don't like it. There's a kind of negative image to that word and it's too sexually loaded, but that is my opinion...

At work I would never do this, it probably would get me in trouble or get me fired. I wouldn't like that to happen. Inappropriate behavior is not something I would want to be fired for and as a woman you can get a bad reputation very easily.

When I go out and I'm in the mood, I also find it funny and even cute, when I look up and I see the "oh, I've been caught" look on their face and I actually get a kind of kick out of it and it is very arousing and I almost always am blushing too when they look back embarrassed... I'm usually also very careful about when and where I can do it, I only do that when I really like or have feelings for someone or when I'm extremely aroused. Usually guys don't know how to act and girls make me aware of it or give me that look...

It is not really meant to tease anyone but I know it obviously can seem like I do that.
It's part of who I am and I can't help it.

Don't get me wrong, I really like doing this, if I would dare or if it would be possible or acceptable, I would probably be nude all the time.
When I moved in my apartment, the moment mom and dad were gone home, I took it all off and even pulled the blinds all the way up, it was one of the best things I ever felt and it's still the first thing I do when I get home.
I also find it adorable to see the reaction when I invite a boyfriend or a girlfriend over and when I open the door and then I ignore the fact that I am totally naked. I will get dressed when he or she is not that comfortable with it though.

I kind of also want to stress the fact that I don't go around "doing" everybody. I'm not that sexually active. I only do that when I completely trust that person....

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Apr 2013 1:22AM
• 6,323 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I have a confession, I have been having feelings for my neighbors daughter she is a sophomore in high school, so goes to a private school, and a majority of her friends are guys. I am 23. I have known her for many years and never thought of her in a sexual way. But I came home from work one day and she was outside with a few friends of hers walking down the street. I got out of my car and said the usual hello and how are you. She walked up to me and we had a casual conversation, when one of her girl friends said "He is a guy, why not ask him" So obviously I wanted to know what they were talking about when my neighbors daughter asked me " Is it normal that at school all the boys want to hang out with me even though I am not the prettiest girl in school." I told her of course its normal guys want to hang out with a girl they can relate to and not have to waste time with the girly shit and who is as beautiful as her. She plays video games, rides horses, kind of hippy-ish, plays sports. She has the most beautiful arctic blue eyes you will ever see and long blonde hair with amazing legs that come up to a perfectly shaped butt. So we continued to talk for a bit and her friends left. About ten minutes later her mom came outside and told her to come in, She looked at me and asked " would it be okay if I gave you a hug" I laughed and said of course you can. She hugged me for a good minute and as she was backing away from me she kissed my neck and ran her hand down my arm. Ever since that day I just can't get her out of my head.

And no I will not post pictures of her. I know her dad looks at sites like these and if he saw the pic he would know who I am , because we are good friends.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
37
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Nov 2013 7:52PM
• 11,036 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I confess I let an older guy fuck me when I was 16.

When I was around 15, I started going on chat rooms and chatting with older guys. I was not and still do not consider myself gay, but when I get really horny I get in this depraved sense of mind. I'd get horny doing something I think is otherwise disgusting. Anyway, nothing got me hornier than knowing these older guys wanted to use my ass. I loved chatting with married guys because I knew they were paranoid about keeping it a secret like me. I had a lot of depraved convos with older guys about fucking my ass and making me their slutboi. I'd cum, always feel mega jackoff remorse, close the chat, and usually block them.

At some point I built up the courage to have phone sex with some guys. I would get older guys to give me their number and call it with *67 so they couldn't call me back. Pretty much whenever I was home alone I'd hit the chatrooms and find guys to phonefuck me. I was usually pretty shy on the phone, but I loved when a guy was really verbal and would call me names, faggot, etc, while we were moaning over the phone. We'd cum together moaning in extacy and hang up right after. Despite my post cum remorse, I would always go back. At times, when my family was asleep, I'd take my phone and a jizz napkin in the shed behind the house in the middle of the night to get off like this. I get both disgusted and horny thinking about moaning "fuck me harder daddy!" to some old guy states away, in middle of the night, in my filthy shed.

So now to the fucking: One day, I start chatting with an 50 something year old married guy and I don't quite exactly remember why, but we ended up jacking off together from time to time on messenger. He lived a few counties away from me, but in the same state. I don't think we ever phonefucked, but at one point he definitely convinced me to get a webcam, and I would cam for him. We had many horny conversations about him fucking me in front of his wife, etc. I'd always cum on cam for him and feel that remorse, I never showed him my face though.

We started having conversations about how we should meet and fuck, and it was always just jerkoff fodder. We were both to paranoid to actually do it. One weekend when the family was gone for the day we had a pretty long edging session early. We both were in an extremely horny state of mind I guess, because we decided to go for it. We stopped jerking off, our balls full with cum, to save for our depraved encounter. We worked out a plan were I would take a bus to a point where he would meet me and we'd walk to a motel nearby.

The moment I walked out of my house my heart was beating like crazy, but I felt hornier than I ever have. I'd never even taken the bus before, but my horniness made me so willing to do anything. When I go off the bus I saw the him wearing the clothes he described. He wasn't ugly, buy he was certainly a man in his fifties, a bit overweight and stocky. When I walked up to him, we were both very nervous and just said things like "are you ready for this" and "I cant wait." I started getting so horny as we walked, I started getting so horny though, and started thoughing his cock through his pants. Probably not the best idea since he was 50 something and I was young, but I was horny.

When we got in the motel room, my heart was pounding and my cock was throbbing. We took off our clothes and I lay on the bed naked. Keep in mind I was a complete virgin, only had a few fingers in my ass when I cammed for him, but was horny for cock. I had my first foreplay with this guy as we humped each other for a good 30 min. My cock was leaking at this point rubbing all over this hairy guy. We 69ed until I about burst and then gave him head while my cock softened a bit. I started pushing his cock on my tight asshole and we knew it was time.

He lubed up my ass with his fingers and slowly stretched me out a bit. It hurt and almost made me cum at the same time. He worked my ass with his fingers for a bit, until I told him to try to get inside me. He worked on a condom and dumped some more lube on his cock. I lay missionary while he started working his cock inside me. It was uncomfortable at first, but wasn't long before my cock was rock hard as his saggy balls slapped my ass. We started talking dirty. We didn't even know eachothers names. He moan "you like my cock boy!" and I responded, "fuck me daddy!"

He told me he loved me and I responded I love him too. I vividly remember this and making out while he fucked me. I confess my first kiss was this horny old man I met on messenger. He asked if he could take the condom off and I said fine. I didn't really understand how dumb that was at the time, but he was married I didn't think he had a std since he told me I was his first male fuck.

When he slid in me bareback, it felt so good. We kissed as he fucked me a few more minutes and then I told him I was gonna cum. A few strokes of my cock and I blew all over my chest and face with his cock still sliding in and out of me. Needless to say, I felt immediate disgust and discomfort. My cock got soft and I got quite but he just started pounding away harder. I'm not sure he fucked me harder because he saw I was uncomfortable and in pain and was trying to finish to get it over with for me or because the pain on my face made him hornier, but he pumped until he moaned "I'm gonna breed you boy!" Then stuck his tongue down my mouth while he pumped his seed deep inside me. He collapsed on top of me, his heart beating through me.

After a min or so he slid his beating semi out of my hole and just started cleaning himself up and getting dressed. I followed and there were few words after and we didn't look at eachother. We pretty much just dressed and I walked alone to the bus stop feeling dirty.

I blocked him when I got home and we never talked again.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Dec 2013 10:09AM
• 7,474 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

i'm having a prob trying to write like an ongoing diary here on the confessions board. i haven't been able to figure out how to keep what i write all in one place. someone did try to explain it to me in a reply and i thought i understood but it doesn't seem to be working. also i don't get the op password thing. if anyone has advice please let me know. anyway i cut and pasted all together the posts i did before and they appear below. nothing much has happened since sunday. i will write here whenever i have any new fun to tell about.

i'm having lots of fun with this teasing thing. daddy-ken, my stepdad, is def liking it too for sure. besides it being fun showing him some skin, we have a secret from mom and everyone else that makes it even more naughty and fun. when he walked in on me unexpectedly down in the washroom and saw me topless it kinda surprised me how i felt, how i liked how he was looking at me. i really didn't have any plan or anything to flash him my tits again or do this tease. but then as he continued to seriously check me out it turned me on. so i decided why not do more. hence i let him get a good look full on at my pussy (wearing panties) when we were alone on the couch. i also have been daring and done some little flirtytease things when my mom was around us.

on sunday afternoon we started decorating our house for xmas. not the tree trimming because we didn't buy the tree yet, but all the other stuff. mom was in charge of the inside decorating and daddy-ken was in charge of the outside decorating. i was like their little santa's elf helper. it started off that mom and i were inside and daddy-ken was bringing stuff inside from the attic over the garage. the three of us were getting stuff organized inside putting all the things where they go in whatever rooms. we were in the diningroom with stuff on the table talking about it. i saw daddy-ken checking me out and i gave him a smile like uh huh we have a naughty secret don't we? i still had on the dress i had worn to church and i started bending over picking things up and shaking my booty. mom was clueless of course. he tells us he needs to get busy with the outside decorations and maybe i can help him take things down from the attic. i went and changed into jeans and a yellow cotton zippered top, no bra. i went downstairs and into the garage. daddy-ken was up in the attic and he was handing things down to me as he was on the steps of the ladder attached to the attic. of course now i had unzipped the top some so he could get a look (and as i was getting dressed a few minutes ago i was thinking some naughty thoughts and playing with my nipples and they were still swelled and hard). i felt like he knew i was going to do it - show for him - and he was happy i was continuing our fun. neither of us has said anything but of course we both know what's going on. so we were working away there and it wasn't at all boring lol. he knew i went and changed and no bra just for him and i had unzipped to give him a look at my tits again. he def likes what he sees!

so like i said before i really hadn't planned on doing this but it's so fun and exciting i will probably keep doing it. i'm sure he wants me to keep up my firtytease fun and show him more. also i like to think he wants to do something too...touch me or maybe show me what he's got hmmm. i'm not sure what i would do if he ever did anything. but i like thinking about it. the thought makes me wet. i love the thought too of him thinking about doing something more and getting hard thinking about me. i will keep writing here about what happens. this is like my naughty daddy-ken diary :)

***

so since my stepdad and i had our little moment there down in the washroom when he unexpectedly walked in on me when i was topless taking my stuff out of the dryer, i have been having some fun teasing him...sometimes even when my mom, who is clueless, is home. it's for sure that daddy-ken liked what he saw that day and that he is liking that i am doing this. and i confess, it's also for sure that i like that he likes checking me out. i like the attention. hence, i have been giving him chances to get in some peeks. i know it's naughty, but it's so fun. and it turns me on. it's like we have this naughty secret thing going on between us.

the other day i was taking a walk with my friend jenn around this pond where we live and daddy-ken drove by and honked the horn and waved hi to us. jenn thinks he's cute and she has said things about him more than once. so she made a comment as he drove by. i was so tempted to tell her about what happened and our naughty game. but i didn't.

a little example of our naughty game and why i like playing it with him and how my kinky brain works...the other night mom was upstairs in their room and daddy-ken and i are downstairs. we're on the couch and he's watching tv and i'm laying there at the opposite end listening to tunes on my iphone while i read about a homework assignment that i have to go do in a few minutes. i have on a long t and bikini panties. i feel like having some fun and i decide yes it's time he got a look below the waist. so i spread my legs and to get his attention i start singing softly out loud the song i'm listening to. i see him look over at me and i am making believe i don't see him checking me out, i just keep singing along and moving my legs back and forth in time with the music. i am loving that he is getting a really good look between my thighs, even if i have panties on. tease tease daddy-ken...like what you see? maybe one day you will get to see it without panties on. would you like that? i think we both would haha.

so then i go up to my room and do my homework. i hear him come upstairs after a bit and go into their bedroom and i pause from trying to memorize stupid history dates. i think to myself...hmmm i wonder if i made him hard and now he is going to fuck mom while he thinks about reaching between my legs and pulling aside my panties to see my pussy. if i wanted to i could have gone and listened at their door to see if anything was going on in there. but i didn't. instead i reached down and went with that thought...daddy-ken's fingers doing their thing to my pussy. mmmmm

***

it's a saturday late morning. just awake, i am home alone. my mom, a nurse, is at work. my older brother is away at college. my stepdad, as always on saturdays, is at golf. i look in the mirror and think yeah i have looked better. i take a moment to pull a brush through my long, wavy auburn hair and i pull it back in a ponytail and tie it with a scrunchie. i slide the two clothes baskets out of the closet and pick various pieces of clothing and undies up off the floor, chair, wherever, and hurriedly sort the whites from the colors. i slip the t-shirt which i had slept in up over my head and toss it in a basket. i leave on the capri length silky flower print jammy bottoms and slip on the white cotton blouse with the rounded collar which i had worn to school yesterday, buttoning just a couple of buttons below my round, c cup breasts. i opt to do the colors first and carry the basket down to the lower level little room where the washer & dryer are. i put the wash in and go up to the kitchen and sit at the table and have breakfast...a bowl of life cereal, half an everything bagel with cream cheese, oj. i flip thru a shopping flyer while i eat.

i go in the livingroom and sit down on the carpet and do some stretching as i watch tv. after a little while i go listen at the top of the stairs and hear that yes the washer stopped. i go down and move the colored clothes into the dryer. i run back up to my bedroom to get the whites, but decide i really don't need to do them right now. i push the basket back into the closet. i get undressed, go brush my teeth (again), find a new razor and go into the shower. i do my ritual in the nice, hot, steamy place...shampoo twice, conditioner no rinse, body wash all over, do mylegs, pits, and kitty then rinse conditioner out of hair, turn up the hot and just stand there under the shower for a few more moments. done. i dry off. i slip on the jammy bottoms. that's it.

i start down to the washroom, but stop and reconsider. yeah maybe i will do the whites. i grab the basket and go down to the washroom. i get the whites going in the washer. i open the dryer and start taking stuff out, contemplating what i will wear now and later too. i am looking for that top when all of a sudden...there he is! my stepdad is standing there with his bag of golf clubs. i'm topless. but i don't freak. he doesn't either. 'sorry', he says. 'i didn't know you were down here'. i find the green silky top and turn around and slip it on. i turn around fixing my still damp hair and say 'it's ok. i didn't know anyone was home. how was golf'? now he is seriously staring at my boobs within the top and he takes a few moments to answer, then 'huh oh yeah golf was uh good'. 'that's good i say' as i pull the rest of the clothes outta the dryer and drop them in the basket. i pick it up and start by him as he is going to the other room behind me to put the golf clubs away. but he puts the bag down and says, 'i got it' as he takes the basket from me. he carries it up the stairs and i follow behind him.

we get to my room and i go to take the basket. he asks me 'where'? i carry it with him to the bed and dump the clothes out on the bed. he is again seriously looking at my boobs and this time looking right down into my top. it doesn't freak me though because he's not doing it in a weird, pervy way...but kinda admiringly. i'm actually kinda surprised how it makes me feel. i look at him and smile, so as to say - i see you looking and it's okay, i like that you are looking and that you like what you saw/see. hmmmm.

i start folding stuff and putting things away and we're talking. we're talking and he's still looking at me the whole time, but not trying to hide that he is. we have a little moment there. i'm done folding and i tell him i need to get dressed. he says 'oh yeah sure' and he leaves. i close the door. i think wow hmmm that was...different. not that i have never thought naughty forbidden thoughts about him/us before in my most private of times. i wonder has he ever?...yes i bet he has! i like thinking that.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
19
Anonymous
@confessions
31 Jul 2012 3:30PM
• 24,080 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 36 replies ]

Pool Fantasy - for entertainment, not real

Last episode

So Friday..lets back up to Thursday night. My wife and I had a short time to talk before I had to leave for work. First of all she thinks the husband is cute and indeed wants to fuck him, which I told her was fine by me. She was also surprised my moms actions on Wednesday and couldnt believe she had so openly enjoyed rubbing lotion on her body while I sat there playing with her daughter. She said I could fun with either or both the girls as long as I told her the details. She also agreed if it ever became a possibility she would like to bed the mom herself. She never offered or mentioned seducing the daughter but I think if the situation arose she would go with it. I told her to try and get off work a half hour early the next day (Friday) and quietly come home. I told her to text me 5 minutes before she gets here. She is to watch us from inside the house for a bit. If there is anything that looks like a compromising situation between mom and me, she is to bust us and call the mom inside for a chat where she can let her know she is cool with everything and maybe even seduce mom. The thought of this really turned on my wife as she practically raped me and almost made me late for work.
Anyway Friday afternoon found me laying half awake in my boxers on the bed dreaming of the possibilities. My cock was nice and hard, though still confined, when I see a head peek inside the bedroom door. When she saw I was awake she came on in, followed by her mom, and jumped on the bed with me. She was wearing a short summer dress and as she flew on the bed, it flew up and I saw she was not wearing panties. She sat on me, straddling my hips and I know she felt my hard cock on her ass through her dress. I know because she kind of ground down on it. Mom chided her and told her to leave me alone and let me wake up. I explained I was already wide awake and it was ok. Mom asked if she could get changed and I said sure. While her back was turned going into the bathroom I slid the girls dress out from under her ass so her bare skin was on me and also pushed the hem up to give me another peek at her pussy. My hands came to rest on her hips with the dress bunched up in them. I could not see her mom unless I turned and looked in the mirror (which I didnt want to do as I was happy looking up the girls dress) but I knew her mom could see me from about the chest down. I slowly rocked the girl, feeling my hard cock slide between her ass cheeks, the only barrier being my boxers. I asked her if she was going to get changed for the pool too and she said she already did. She shocked me by grabbing the hem of her dress and pulling it over her head, leaving her sitting there naked, settling back down on my now harder than ever cock. Her mom got a little pissed and said she couldnt believe she just did that. The girl said mom you told me I could swim naked today. I know replied mom, but I didnt expect you to just strip off right here and now she exclaimed. At least wrap up in a towel until we get in the pool ordered mom. The girl got off me and headed to the bathroom, I got up and followed. Once there I said I might as well get changed too and dropped my boxers without waiting for a reply or them to leave. Moms eyes got wide and she licked her lips as my cock sprang free. Oh wow is that what was poking me in the butt the girl asked. I told her it probably was as I gingerly pulled my trunks on as casually as if I were brushing my teeth. Yall ready I asked, snapping mom out of a trance. Oh yeah, Im ready mom replied huskily, and then changing her tone said um yes lets go get in the pool and cool off. I let them lead the way and said I would go make a couple of drinks and watched them till they were out the door. As usual I made moms double strength, and when I went out and set it on the table she downed half of it in one shot before stripping her bikini top off. I may as well get that out of the way huh she asked. I told her to do whatever she felt comfortable with then got in the pool myself. I couldnt believe the girl was really playing in the water naked much less that mom allowed it. As usual, as soon as I got in the girl jumped up on me, wrapping her arms and legs around me. Only this time she was naked and nothing in the way of my fingers playing with her cunt or asshole as I supported her in my cupped hands. I bounced her up and down feeling her slide on my hard cock through my trunks before dunking her, running my finger through her slit as I did. As she came up coughing and sputtering I stepped over by mom and dried my hands so I could have a smoke. I saw she had already downed her drink so I asked if she wanted another. She said that might help, so I picked up the cold glass and casually ran it across one of her nipples, watching it harden. You should put some lotion on so they dont burn I mentioned as I turned to leave the pool.
I dried off and went in to make her drink. Wanting to spend time in the pool rather than going in and out for refills I found an Ice bucket, filled it up and grabbed the bottles and mixer that way I could make drinks poolside without getting out of the water. Standing at the back door I decided to watch for a few minutes and see how they interacted. The girl was wrapped legs and arms around mom like she did with me. Moms hands were under her ass holding her like I did and I had to wonder if her fingers were playing. I didnt have to wonder long. Mom fell backwards, taking her daughter with he and I could see her hands spread the girls ass cheeks apart and a finger on her asshole. After they surfaced, mom picked the girl up again, finger through her slit and dunked her again. She was mimicking my actions as she played with her daughter. Finally I stepped out and set the tray of mixer on the table and got back in the pool. The girl got on a floating chair while I went over and made mom a drink and talked while having another smoke. I asked if she had put sun tan lotion on and she said no she was waiting for me to get back. Without asking I picked up the bottle and squirted some on her tits. You put it on there so you have to rub it in she told me. Rub it in I did. I made sure to pinch and squeeze her titties and nipples and I could see the lust building in her eyes. I asked her if she minded me taking my trunks off, she said it was my pool and I could do what I wanted in it. What if I want you to take your bottoms off? Like I said its your pool your rules she whispered. Take your bottoms off I ordered. She shook her head no. Take your bottoms off or I will do it for you. I cant she said, shaking her head no again. When she said I cant I took it to mean that I could do it for her. I took the sides of her bikini in my hands and pulled them down and over her hips. She shifted her legs so they fell to the bottom of the pool and stepped out of them, leaving them at the bottom. I didnt get a look at her cunt as it was below the water but at this point I began to wonder if I had a submissive on my hands. Think about it, it all adds up. Doesnt complain, is quiet and goes along with whatever takes place, easily to manipulate. I wanted so bad to be naked with them but thought it best not to push it any faster than I already had. There was no doubt in my mind I could do whatever I wanted with either of them if I didnt push too hard.
Mom got in a floating chair and I handed her the drink before asking the girl if I could have my chair. She asked if she could set on my lap and I told her sure, anytime. As I got in the chair I managed to pull the leg of my trunks open so my hard cock stuck out the leg hole then helped the naked girl into my lap. I had my shades on so mom couldnt see my eyes watching her as I slowly begin to stroke the girls chest and thighs. Her eyes were focused on her daughters pussy and I could see her getting more and more tense as my fingers slowly stroked their way up. Finally, as I reached her slit, mom relaxed and licked her lips. As I slowly stroked up and down her slit, the daughter had her head back and eyes closed. I noticed mom stroking her fingernail on a hard nipple in time to my stroking. I shifted positions and brought her up so her pussy was out of the water and began probing at her entrance. Soon I pulled the finger up to my lips and locked eyes with mom as I sucked it into my mouth tasting what little taste there was, as the water had washed most of it away. I dipped my finger in her again and held it out, offering it to mom. I could see the look of lust and want in moms eyes, yet she made absolutely no move other than to lick her lips hungrily. I couldnt coax her over, so I put the fingertip in her daughters mouth and she gently sucked on it, weather she knew it or not she was cleaning herself off my finger tip. I heard my cell phone chime and I knew it was my wife letting me know she was almost home. About this time mom slowly opened her legs and gave me my first good look at her cunt. Like her daughter, she was totally hairless, but as expected a fuller, more womanly cunt. I told her to do what I do and I resumed rubbing the girls slit, to which she dropped a hand in her lap and started rubbing herself. As I brought my finger to either my or her daughters lips, she brought hers to her own lips. My cock was harder than ever and poking up out of the water between the girls legs, though not touching her. I made sure mom saw me wipe a drop of precum off the head and put it to her girls lips and push it in her mouth. Mom dug her fingers in deep and came as she watched her baby girl taste my precum for the first time. Moms cell phone rang, breaking the magic moment. She answered it with a frustrated tone in her voice. After a few short words she hung up and said her husband was almost home and they had to go before he got there. About that time my wife came out the door wrapped in a towel. Mom was startled and I acted surprised. What are you doing home early I asked her. She asked what I was doing while she wasnt home with a knowing smile on her face. Mom sputtered and stammered out something unintelligible and my wife told her it was ok, she is not the jealous type. Mom explained to her they had to get home and sorry to leave so quickly. The girl complained she didnt want to leave and my wife asked if it would be ok for her to stay and swim and we would send her home later. With much pleading from her daughter, she finally gave in but said only for another half hour. The girl jumped off my lap and hugged her mom, thanking her profusely. Not quite the way I wanted everything to go, but I guess we take what we can get. Mom got her suit on before getting out of the pool and my wife complained it wasnt fair, that she didnt get to play with all of us, meaning mom basically.
Mom left hastily, not even bothering to change and sure enough not ten minutes later we saw her husband pull up. In the mean time my wife had removed her towel and revealed she was naked as she got in the pool. I decided now was a good time to take my trunks off and the girl cheered that we were all naked. We tossed the girl back and forth to her delight. I dont know about my wife but I was defiantly taking liberties with my hands. We tired after a bit and moved by the table for a smoke. The girl put her goggles on and began swimming around under water as we watched. My wife was stroking my cock and at one point went under water and began sucking on it. As close as she was, and having goggles on I know the girl could see what was going on as she swam around but she never commented about it. My wife came up for air and said she would finish that later, so I took my place in a chair, as did my wife. The girl got in my lap again and this time my cock was free to press against her slit. She rubbed her hand up and down it pressing it into her cunt and against her clit as I toyed with her tiny nipples trying to get them to come to a point. My cell phone rang and I told my wife to answer as she was the closest and I wasnt expecting any calls. After a hello and a brief pause she said Oh shit, ok thanks and hung up. She said it was the girls mom, and dad was on the way over to get her and we had to get dressed fast. I put my trunks on and the girls had to run in the house fast as both of them had nothing out here to put on. Sure enough dad came around the corner into the pool area just after the gals got inside. He asked where they were and I told him they had went inside a few minutes ago to change as we were about to send his daughter home. He said he hoped she wasnt being a pest or outstaying her welcome. I assured him they were all welcome over any time, then offered him a beer. He accepted and we went out to the garage in the back to get one. During the conversation he told me he knew his wife and daughter came over a lot for the pool but if at any time they were a bother, what with me working nights and all, to just let him know. I told him that they were no trouble and while he was on the subject I thought he should come over more and learn to relax. He started to make excuses and I interrupted him and said bullshit. You have time after work and on the weekends, my wife loves to entertain and by God he was going to come over and get entertained. He laughed about it and promised to come over tomorrow afternoon. About that time the gals appeared. My wife had on a string bikini that left little to the imagination and his eyes about popped out of his head at the sight of her big tits and hard nipples. If thats not a good enough reason to come over I dont know what is I told him as he stared. The girl was in her dress and I knew she was naked underneath. My wife had the sense to grab one of her suits she had left her, get it wet and put it in a bag to make it look as if she actually came over with a suit. The girl ran and jumped into my arms and my hands went under her dress to support her. And to play with her pussy one last time. I wasnt worried about dad catching me as he was too busy giving my wife a look over. She thanked me for letting her stay and swim and as I sat her down I let my finger trail through the crack of her ass, pausing to tickle her asshole. We said our goodbyes and my wife escorted them to the gate. After she got back to the garage I handed her a beer and told her about the afternoon and instructed her to get as friendly as she could with the dad. Actually I think I told her point bland to try and fuck him to keep him busy while I worked on mom and daughter. If he was fucking her, he couldnt complain about me fucking his wife. His daughter might be a different story, but you never know, he might be into that too. By the way, my wife finished that blow job right there in the garage with the door open so anyone driving or walking by could see.
Thanks for everyone patiently waiting for the update on Friday. It is really hard with my new schedule to get things down and ready to post as I want to detail as much as I can. As for pictures with the faces blurred outAre you freaking nuts? They can be unblurred with the right software. As far as pictures, I will get them and post them when and where i can. Afterall this is my adventure, my pool and my rules :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Nov 2009 8:05AM
• 12,877 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

My Cousins Future Wife To Be
From Stroke4Stroke"

She was my roommates new girl friend. She was
about four foot ten inches tall and weighed about
80 to 90 pounds. Small petit, breasts a bit large
for her small frame. Her legs were well shaped
and so smooth looking. She was also on the shy
side.

I knew that my roommate was not fucking her,
he was quite religious and didn't believe in
sex before marriage. That is until he became
engaged to her. Yes, I knew all about my
roommate. He was also my cousin, Jeb.
We were living together in a small two bedroom house that we had
rented, both of us working in the
same town but different businesses.

Natalie was her name and he told me she was
seventeen. A nice young age. He also told me
that she had told him she was a virgin. He had
not even fondled her breasts.

I could see that he was enthralled with her.

Now my roommate, Ted, was not the brightest
man in the world. He was twenty eight but he
did have a good job, in fact an excellent job that
paid damn well.

Natalie was still living at home, but working at
a good company. She had graduated from high
school about six months before.

I first met her when he brought her to the house
and they sat watching a show on TV. She acted
so shy, her eyes dropping whenever she looked
at me and saw me looking at her.

She always dressed conservatively with a blouse
that covered everything and a long skirt that came
down to her knees. One thing I did notice, she
never wore any stockings or nylons.

Another thing I noticed was that when she would
see me looking at her, her nipples would get hard
and stiff and swollen and show through her blouse.
I could make out her swollen stiff nipples through
her blouse, the way they poked the material.

I got the impression that my looking at her actually
turned her on. I think she knew that I would love
to be able to enjoy her body. I was sure that she
was actually turned on by my looking at her
attributes.

As I would sit there and stare at her, she would
wiggle around as if she couldn't get situated, either
that or that she was turned on and wanted to
at least finger fuck herself.

Jeb never realized what was happening as he would
sit right there beside her, not even realizing that her
nipples were swollen and stiff or that she was
squirming and uncomfortable.

They had dated for about three months, always
coming over and watching movies, sitting together
on the couch. I never once seen him kiss her while
they sat there holding hands. I wondered if he was
even kissing her good night.

Then came that Friday night when they came in
after a movie and was sitting there. One thing
different that night was that when I offered both
of them a drink, they both said yes.

I knew that Jeb did not drink or at least did not
drink much.

Well that particular night after that one drink he
wanted another, then another, then another. I don't
think that he even realized how much he was
actually drinking. That and the fact that I kept
putting a little more in each time.

Natalie was also feeling what she had to drink but
I had not increased the alcohol in hers like I did
his and she was not drunk, but pleasingly relaxed.

She was also not quite so careful with her skirt and
her moving around had caused it to pull up letting
me see her well shaped legs and thighs clear up to
her panty covered pussy.

She didn't seem to realize that she was letting me
see her womanhood.

As I watched her she even spread her legs a bit more
giving me an even better view. When she did she
gave me a shy look and smile. She glanced at him
then back at me.

Jeb with what he had to drink was by then drunk. He
was slurring his words and could hardly talk. He
finally was sitting there with a glazed look in his
eyes. I knew he was on the verge of passing out.
Hell I had been to that point several times, but not
this time.

My drinks had very little alcohol in them. Not like
how I had his fixed. Natalie was affected by what
she had drank, giggling and laughing, especially
when she would see me looking right at her
panty covered pussy, but she never once closed her
legs.

Finally I told her that I had to put him to bed in his
room. She giggled and said she would help. She
followed me into his bedroom as I almost had to
carry him. Once I had him in his room, she insisted
in helping me undress him.

When I had him down to his shorts I started to cover
him up and she giggled told me that I hadn't
completely undressed him and she pulled his shorts
down and off, then stood there staring at his wilted
cock.

When she looked at me, I could see that glazed look
of desire in her eyes and on her face. She looked back
down and stared at his cock again.

Finally I covered him and went back to the living
room. This time I set on the couch and motioned
for her to sit beside me. She hesitantly did. Right
next to me.

We sat there a full minute not saying anything. I
decided to push things. I put my arm around her
and pulled her to me, kissing her on the lips.

Boy did she respond. Her arms went around my
neck and she pressed herself against me, as her
lips, trembling caressed mine, then her tongue
slipped between my lips to caress my tongue.
She moaned as I sucked lightly on her tongue
and caressed her lips back with mine. My hand
began roaming her small body. She didn't
resist and let me touch her wherever I wanted
too.

She gasp when my hand slipped up slowly to
cup her small breast and squeezed it lightly.
That was the beginning. I soon had her blouse
unbuttoned and was not only fondling and
squeezing both of her bare breasts, I also leaned
down and carefully licked and sucked her breasts
and nipples.

She was moaning and groaning as she held my
head and mouth against her breasts, keeping me
sucking on them.

As I did I slipped my hand down to her bare
leg and began caressing her soft but firm
legs and soon her inner thigh. She didn't stop me.
As I moved my hand higher she spread her legs
wider, kissing me passionately.

Natalie seemed to want me to enjoy her body and
I was sure going to as far as I could take it. I soon
had her blouse completely off, leaving her naked
from the waist up. She didn't stop me there. When
my hand softly touched her wet panties right on
her pussy, she again gasp and spread her legs wider.

With that I slowly pulled her panties down and again
she didn't resist. We were not speaking or saying
'anything, we were enjoying each others lips and
tongues and I was enjoying her bare breasts and then
her bare pussy. She had no pussy hair, having shaved
it. Her cunt was wet and well lubricated. with my
fingers rubbing her wet pussy, she reached down and
taking my hand pushed my finger up into her own
tight hot wet cunt.

I didn't feel a hymen, so I figured that this was not the
first time she had had sex. I was wrong. I found out
later she had torn her hymen during gymnastics at
school.

She was tight. She was hot, She was wet and she
acted like she wanted me to fuck her. I soon had
her stripped and she was then undressing me.

When she pulled my pants down, then pulled my
shorts down. She stared at my stiff cock, then
smiling, she wrapped her hand around it and began
slipping it up and down my thick shaft.

I almost cum right then. She kissed me again and
our naked bodies caressed each other. I began to
lay her down, but she, smiling, stood up and pulled
me up by the hand. She then led me into my cousins
bedroom where he was passed out naked on the bed.

She pulled me onto the bed, then laying me down,
she kissed me then began kissing her way down my
stomach until she got to my stiff cock.

She was hesitant at first as she slowly licked her
tongue around my cock head. Then with that gleam
in her eyes, she opened her mouth and slipped it
down over my cock head.

She looked me right in the eyes as she sucked my
cock in and out of her mouth with my cousin laying
right there passed out.

As she sucked my cock, I pulled her around until
she was on me, a leg on each side of my head he
sweet looking wet pussy right at my lips.

I slowly licked my tongue up her wet slit tasting
her sweet juices. Then as she sucked my cock and
licked my cock head, I licked and sucked her tight
wet pussy and swollen pussy lips. She moaned
loudly when I licked and sucked on her sensitive
swollen clitoris.

It seemed like a very short time and she suddenly
stiffened and cried out with a muffled cry, her
mouths full of my cock head.

I pulled her off of me, then I spread her legs,
moving between them. When I began slipping
my cock up and down her wet slit, she reached
down and taking my cock in her hand, rubbed
it up and down her slit, then guided it to her
opening and pulled on it pressing it against
her hole.

I looked at her and seeing the sexual gleam
in her eyes, I kissed her. When I did I lunged
and plunged my stiff think cock up inside of
her until I had it buried deep.

She cried out as my cock plunged up inside of
her stretching her wide. I felt no hymen when
my cock plunged up inside of her until it
plunged against her vaginal wall and her
cervix.

She wrapped her legs around my waist and began
pulling her cunt up at my cock each and every time
I drove it up inside of her.

I was in heaven and I guess she was too, because in
a short time she cried out with pleasure once more
and pulled my cock up into her as deep as she could
get it and held me there with her strong legs as her
vaginal muscles milked my cock until I flooded her
cunt with my hot fertile sperm. She cried out when
she felt my sperm flooding her womb.

That was not the end of it. We lay together with my
cousin right there beside us. We didn't even uncouple
once. I fucked and fucked her, pumping my sperm up
inside of her four times, taking her through orgasm
after orgasm.
Finally exhausted and no longer able to even get
stiff and hard again, I finally got up after kissing
her long and passionate.

As I got up out of bed, I noticed that I had covered
her small petit breasts with my teeth marks and her
nipples were swollen.

She lay there naked beside my cousin, her pussy
gapping and leaking my sperm. As I watched her,
she slipped her finger up inside of her and then
rubbed it over my cousins wilted soft cock.

She did that until his cock was coated with her
pussy fluids and my sperm. Then smiling at me
had me kiss her goodnight again, then told me
she would see me in the morning, after she had
convinced him that he had fucked her.

I didn't know why she was doing that. But I
wasn't going to ask questions. I had enjoyed
fucking her to much and was hoping to get to
fuck her again.

I went to bed, and sleep to dream about fucking
my cousins girl friend.

It was really something seeing my cousins look
when he came out of his bedroom, with his
girlfriend still in bed naked and him thinking
he had fucked her.

He said nothing but he looked embarrassed when
she finally came out with a big smile on her face
and went to him and kissed him. She looked at
me and winked at me, then told him she needed
a ride home. That her parents would be worried
about her not expecting her to be out all night.

After that he would bring her to the house and
they would snuggle up on the couch but he would
never take another drink.

It was about a month and a half later that he told
me that he and Natalie were getting married. That
was when he told me that she was pregnant, that the
night she stayed all night and he got drunk he had
had sex with her and she had gotten pregnant. I knew
immediately that the baby was not his, that it was
mine because he had not fucked her.

The next time she came over she grinned at me
knowing that I knew she was pregnant and that the
baby was not his but mine.

He had to leave for about an hour and during that
brief hour, I again enjoyed the feeling of my cock
buried deep in her now pregnant cunt. She told me
that he believed he had fucked her that night getting
her pregnant. She also told me that she would be
seeing me once in a while when we could be alone
so that she could fuck me. Hell yes I was agreeable
to that.

She was four months pregnant when they stood up
before the minister and tied the knot. When she
kissed me after the ceremony her tongue darted into
my mouth to caress my tongue and then was gone.
As she hugged me, she whispered that she would
see me soon.

They were gone on their honeymoon for a week.
When they returned, she moved into the bedroom
with him. Of course she had the run of the house
also. She didn't insist that they get an apartment
or a house. She was content with them staying
there with me.

One nice thing about it was whenever he was gone
to work, I was enjoying his bride who was pregnant
with my baby.

I was fucking her more than he was. He never gave
any sign that he knew I was fucking her or that he
knew the baby was mine and not his.

They lived with me up until she had the baby girl,
which he was delighted. But once she was born,
he decided that he wanted a house of their own for
their daughter. The house they bought was only a
couple of miles away. It was quite something when
he found out she was pregnant again. It seems he was
after her to have another baby. Well she made sure
she got pregnant again. What he didn't realized or
know was that while he was at work, I was planting
a second baby in his wifes womb. He was excited
as hell when he found out his wife was pregnant
again.

No I didn't fuck her every day from then on. Only
once in a while. It was great fucking her with her
stomach swollen with her second baby. She told
me it was exciting having him fuck her with my
baby in her womb. She thought it was exciting
having another man's baby in her womb with
her husband fucking her, pumping his sperm up
into her, thinking that it was his baby she was
going to give birth too.

Then unfortunately, his job transferred him and they
had to move out of state to another town. She had
too move with him after one last fuck from me.
Before they moved though, she had her second
daughter. When they were getting ready to leave
she came over to see me and that last fuck. While
she was there, she told me that she would be back
to visit and that she wanted me to fuck both of the
girls when she came back so that I could take
their virginity, then she was going to get her
husband to fuck both of them. Once he did, she
was sure she could get him to have me fuck her
while he watched and fucked the two girls once
she got him to fuck the girls after I took their
virginity.

Oh yes it was going to seem like a long time
until she has me fuck the our two daughters,
that her husband thought were his and take their
virginity then talk him into fucking them
enjoying them.

In the mean time, my sister is going to move in
with me. I don't think it will take very long before
I have my sister sleeping with me then once I plant
my seed in her, she will let her boyfriend think that
it's his. Oh yes she knows about me and my cousins
wife. That's how she came up with the idea of having
me fuck her and get her pregnant and let her boy
friend that she wants to marry think that it is his.

That is going to be one joyous night when I fuck my
own sister during her fertile period, taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant. I can hardly wait.
After all sis tells me she is still a virgin and she won't
let him fuck her until after I fucked her all during her
fertile time. Then she will get him to fuck her and
let him think the baby is his.

Sis just told me that next week is her fertile week and
she wants me to fuck her all week so that she can then
let her boy friend fuck her and think he was the one
that got her pregnant. She was sure if I fucked her all
week, she would be having my baby. But she would
tell him it was his. She had then hugged me and
kissed me, then giggle and told me "No I could not
fuck her until then. Then I would be taking her
virginity and getting her pregnant at the same time.

I knew that I would be spending most of next week,
day and night in bed with my cock buried deep inside
of my own fertile sisters tight cunt, planting my seed
in her fertile garden.

Damn this was going to be a long five days until
Friday, when I would be fucking my own sister
enjoying her fine, beautiful young virginal body.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@chicks
05 Oct 2018 7:43PM
• 332 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

She told me she didn't really enjoy giving blowjobs or getting spanked because she feels disrespected.. so I tried to change her mind.. I think it worked..

Anybody want to see her get fucked ? She moans like a good little slut..

She took all those smacks and never complained .. She will be asking for more soon I saw it in her eyes :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
14
kingfish29
View posts View profile
@confessions
26 Jun 2014 2:20AM
• 18,288 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

I confess when I was 18 my 24 year old sister used to jerk me off after I broke both of my arms because I couldn't do it myself. I got home from the hospital about 7PM on a Monday night and got put into bed by mom and dad. Then they went over my schedule and the other details of my care. There would be a tutor coming in to get me through school while I was home bound from 9AM to 1PM every day starting on Wednesday. Other than that my sister would be caring for me as they would be away at work during the day, and even when they were home her bedroom was right next to mine so it was going to be Callie attending to my needs 90% of the time. I felt so pathetic if somebody helped swing my legs over the bed I could get up and walk to the bathroom. I could even sit on the toilet and do my business, but somebody had to get me started by pulling my pants down. When I was done they had to help me clean up with baby wipes and then pull my pants back up. That first night I didn’t want to think about it so I took a sedative to postpone my hell until the next day.

The next morning I woke up with morning wood and I had to pee. The bad thing was Callie had awoken me and she definitely saw my stiffly. “Looks like somebody is up early this morning” . She said laughing with a big smile on her face. “shut up I said” . “Is baby bro grouchy today?” “We better get you to the bathroom so you don’t pee the bed as I don’t want to have to change the bed sheets.” My humiliation had started. She helped me up and we made the short walked to our mutual bathroom. I said “ok turn your head, pull my pants down and I’ll sit down to take a leak.” She looked at me and said in a stern voice “Look brother I have to care for you the next month maybe more it isn’t going to work if you get all modest on me. I am going to see you naked so you better fucking get used to it. With that she shucked my sweat pants down and there my bare white ass and my seven inch cock stood in all of their glory.

“Look girls sit down to pee not boys.” She went on to say “I don’t care if you want to act like a girl around me, but you won’t be able to tuck that cock in under the toilet seat because it is stiff so I am going to have to touch it either way.”

“Aren’t you going to put some gloves on?”

“No, you’re my brother I am not worried about catching germs from you.” With that she grabbed my cock and said “oh my that Toni is one lucky girl.” It was a good thing I had to piss so bad or I wouldn’t have been able to go because of the strange hand on my cock even if it was my sister’s. Once I was done she wiped the tip of my cock with a baby wipe and pulled up my sweats. She washed her hands in the sink.

We were still in the close quarters of our bathroom and now that I was fully awake I noticed she was still in her night cloths which consisted of an old white concert tee-shirt, no bra so you could see her c cups jiggle when she moved and of course a pair of pink shorts that she had probably gotten when she was in junior high that were two sizes too small and said “PINK” in white letters across the backside. Her ass cheeks were hanging out of them as she bent over to wash her hands. Before I knew it I was hard.

OMG I was hard for my sister. Of course as she backed away from the vanity her ass hits my front and she feels that hard cock poking her in the ass cheeks. “Do you have to pee again or are you just happy to see me?” she laughed. With that she leads me into my bedroom and helps me into the bed. Feeling ashamed about my boner for my sister I deflated quickly and started crying. “Callie this is so damn humiliating I am so sorry I don’t want you to feel like I think of you in that way.”

“It is ok Troy it is your body’s natural reaction to stimulation I know you can’t help it.” “Hell I bet it hurts you were cooped up in the hospital and weren’t exactly able to help yourself.” Do you want me to call Toni after she gets home from school maybe she could help you with your problem?

“Our relationship isn’t that way”

“But you told me in the hospital you showed her your dick?”

“Yes, but that is all we have done a little touching and feeling we are in the geek lane at high school not the fast lane like you were, and we are not even official yet.”

“So you think I was a slut? ”

“No that isn’t what I meant we are just both late bloomers and neither one us had the same opportunities you did.”

She said “that surprises me Toni is really hot, and has a model’s body long and slender with beautiful long flowing brunette hair. I’d love to have a firm body like that not a jiggly one like mine. Are you sure she hasn’t been around the block with someone else?”

“I am sure up until last year she had short hair, pimples, braces and wore glasses. Plus she has been in AP classes since she was a Freshman like me, and what do you mean sis your hot?”

“Umm well I see you’re not so bad yourself, but I guess inviting Toni over to relieve you is out of the question?”

“I’d say so, plus I don’t want her to see me like this for fuck sakes my sister has to hold my cock when I pee.”

“Look if this girl is into you like I think she is and your into her – you have to get over the embarrassment of stuff that doesn’t matter. If she cares for you and you care for her I won’t have to hold your wee wee for you anymore she will, but right now we have immediate needs to take care of. Why don’t you sleep for awhile as I need to go the store and get something. When I get home we can have lunch and then I will give you a shower.”

“ok”

She left the room, I heard her get in the shower and then about 30 minutes after the water turned off I heard her walk downstairs and out the door it was about 10:30AM. She looked in on me before she left, but I pretended to be asleep. For the first time since my injury I felt better about things as the worst of it was over. My sister had seen me naked and even touched my cock. The world didn’t come to an end and I didn’t die of embarrassment. Of course it had helped that mom and dad had told me the night before that part of the reason Callie didn’t get to come home that much when she was in College was that she had a part time job as a CNA in a nursing home near her college campus so she was very experienced in all of this. I found out she was even certified in this type of care. There was a lot I was learning about my sister that I didn’t know. Namely that she was compassionate, kind and there was a lot more to her than just her looks. I was beginning to believe she wasn’t at all shallow the impression I had often got of her when I only saw her in small doses when she was still in college and from what I remember from when she was in her last two years of High School. I was also starting to feel closer to her than I had ever felt before. I even feared I was developing a crush on her and even if I wasn’t my dick sure was. I had defiantly fully let her back in.

Continued Here

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
19 Sep 2016 11:36AM
• 4,142 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

When I was 19 years old and in college in Florida, I got really heavy into drugs. Mainly party drugs like coke and ecstasy, and of course plenty of weed, but on occasion other drugs as well. I was out of control and living one big party life on my parent's dime while they struggled mightily to pay for me to have the opportunity they never had and go to college. Looking back I feel like a total asshole about it now as they wanted nothing more than for me to be successful and not have to struggle...sorry, I digressed.

Anyway, since I had no money and wanted to keep up my partying lifestyle and since I was always very athletic, in shape and considered "good-looking", through one of the people I met in the party scene I ended up doing some modeling to make some extra money. Pretty low rent stuff, nothing glamorous, but a couple hundred bucks a week.

This quickly evolved into the opportunity to do some "videos". It started with just masturbation videos of me lying in bed, or on a couch or in the shower jerking off. I figured I was going to do it anyway so why not get paid for it and I was getting paid $100-200 per day that I did a shoot. I could sometimes do 3 or 4 scenes in a day. The guy running the operation said he was impressed by my "re-load" ability and also that I had just the right cock for it...I'm about 8 inches, decently thick and my dick looks perfectly formed from shaft to head and can blow pretty big loads even after only a little break in between. I knew that these were primarily for gay guys to watch but I didn't care. If someone gets off from seeing me, so fucking what. I did these for a while and then he asked one day if I'd want to do some full sex movies and photo shoots and showed me some of his portfolio and all things considered the chicks looked pretty hot and we were now talking more like $300-500 per day so I jumped right at the chance.

It was a crazy scene and pretty much everything you wanted was at your fingertips. Women and drugs galore. Parties every night after shooting. We were all in the 18-22 age bracket so it was just a no responsibility show. But as quickly as I made money it went back out the door on drugs and partying. Then one night when we were partying at the main house this director used for shooting videos, him and a couple of the other "big wigs" in their operation asked me if I would be willing to do some more hardcore shit. At first I was thinking they meant bondage, s&m type stuff, but they quickly made it clear they were talking gay action. I immediately said not a chance, I was straight and no way I could do it. They pushed the matter (and a coffee table with a big pile of blow on it) and said that all the actors in their gay shoots are straight guys because that is the look they wanted in their videos, strong masculine men, not femboys. The guys just do "gay for pay" and they also said I could make up to a $1000 per shoot depending on the circumstances. At that point my eyes lit up and I think they knew they had me. I asked them more questions and they said I could be strictly a top and receive blow jobs, that I didn't have to get fucked or suck or kiss anyone if I didn't want to. I could also do bi scenes where a female actress or two would be involved. I said, what the fuck, let's give it a try.

The next week they had scheduled me in for my first scene. I was shaking like a leaf prior to which was totally not like me. In the other stuff I had already done I was totally calm and had no issues getting naked, getting hard and fucking in front of other people. It was a one on one scene with me and another guy. I was going to be swimming naked in the pool and then get out and immediately go to the lounge chair next to the pool when the "pool guy" was going to show up to service the pool and eventually me who was masturbating while watching him clean the pool. I actually was having a difficult time getting hard which was totally not the norm for me, but he came over and began blowing me for a while and soon enough I did get fully hard. I had sunglasses on and just kept my eyes closed and picturing hot women. I put on a condom and ended up fucking him in a few different positions and then to my surprise he end up blowing his load on my chest as he was riding me, then slid off my cock, dropped back down and sucked me to completion taking my load all over his face.

I said afterward that it wasn't that bad, but I didn't think I wanted to do it again...until I got my next offer and more cash. It went on like this for a while and me just doing the fucking and getting sucked. I still was primarily doing straight shoots though. Then the director came to me with a proposal for a scene. It would be me and this girl I had done some straight scenes with and we would be a "married" couple and then another guy who was coming to our house to do some repairs. But he wanted it to be a scene where me and her completely serviced this guy. We all were going to suck and fuck each other, no holds barred type stuff. I was extremely hesitant but he offered up my biggest payday yet and it was a good chunk of money for 4-5 hours of total "work". I was so far gone into the scene at that time that I agreed and said let's do this.

The day came and again I was nervous. I did all my usual prep on my "manscaping" and where I normally do everything I can to keep myself fresh down below, this time I added the step of the diet one of the other male actors recommended and his full enema routine to completely clean me out. The worst thing on a porn set when anal is involved is having a shit accident. It came time for the scene and we were in the bedroom on a king size bed where I was fucking the girl for a while then the "repair" man came in, he joined in with me "thinking" he was just going to play jointly with my wife but then he starts licking my balls and ass and pulling out my cock from the wife's pussy and sucking on it. We go through some more motions and she is sucking him then she tells me she wants to see me suck him and this is it, the moment I took a cock in my mouth. I did what I had to do and then after he fucks her it was my turn to take his cock. I was laying on my back as she sat on my face and then he started fucking my ass. Hurt like hell but I had to put up a good front. He even made a comment that got into the video about how tight my ass was. Anyway, we finished the scene after everyone had been fucked and sucked and I went out that night with some of the other people from set and we got destroyed on drugs and booze. I was fucked up beyond belief and when I got home that night I said that was it, I was done. Absolutely no more of all of it. The drugs the porn, nothing. The next day I called up the director and said to pull me from the stuff he had me scheduled for the next week. He tried to convince me and told me what a fucking amazing job I had done the day before, but I told him I had to get out. I couldn't handle the life and really was regretting all of it. I pulled the plug that day and never looked back.

So, somehow through all of this I didn't flunk out of school. I ended up completing my degree and living out a pretty mundane, boring college life and working a bullshit part-time job in one of the offices on campus answering phones and shit. Really nobody in my "normal" life had any clue about what I had done. My parents were none the wiser about anything I did partying or whatever and were proud as could be the day they saw me get my degree. I started a job with a top consulting firm and in the decade plus since, have worked hard and progressed so much in my career that I look at the "crazy" money I was making from porn and laugh at how little it is compared to now. I am engaged to a very attractive and smart girl who is an attorney and makes plenty of money herself, but also has no clue about my prior life.

I guess my biggest fear is that one day I am going to come on here and see one of my videos front and center. I know they are out there in various places on the web, but they obviously weren't under my real name and the look I had back then was very different than it is now where I am clean cut hair, have a beard, and even back then in a bunch of the scenes I had bleached blonde hair for a while and a deep Floridian tan. I guess my real name and SSN is on file with the porn company somewhere so that could somehow get out, but generally speaking I got away free and clear without any repercussions. Crazy the journey our lives take.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
ArchiveOfSpam
View posts View profile
@random
25 Mar 2025 12:40AM
• 615 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

proudly presenting to you a story of suffering and 4buse, hard working and d3pression.
A ginger’s pain in the ass: The Hard Life of a Redhead bubble butt.

upload deleted

Long red hair, good height, small tits, a pretty face i could say, average weight, average grades, average family, maybe too many brothers and not enough sisters, too many father, not enough mother. Thats where the problem began. Im just a normal girl, normal in everything except on what every man want: my big butt. Since im in university it started to grow too big, that year was wild, maybe it was because pf poor feeding, just what i could afford. My dad gave me enough for transport and eating, but sometimes just wasnt enough. Save one day to eat the other, walk for hours or starve to death. The city it was big and i started to be attractive enough for man, me, that never was seen by anyone. From a ugly girl to a woman, a woman that wasnt asking for what was coming. No mother to tell me what to do, how to get over it. Did my dad knew how to encourage me in uni? Or even guide me thru these sudden body changes? No, the bastard was always trying to feel it himself. Every day he was spanking my ass. But not as before, now it was just so hard and loud that i would be ashamed and ran to my room. And it was everyday, he just spank me hard whenever he could, and i could not stop it. My brothers them joined him. They felt in the right to spank her sister as i was walking in the living, fucking sick bastards too. Or they would put their hands under me in the couch when i was about to sit, then they grab my ass and i would jump out and get into my room, that was the worst. Yeah for them it was “cool”, but not for me. They would laugh all together, calling me her bitch, my own older brothers! They supposed to be protecting me and caring about me, not treating me like their bitch. But what could i do, just fucking cry all night long, suffering because of this butt that just grew too much, something i did never ask. And then things got worse at home, my dad would start to grab me by my asscheek and not let me go, i just beg him to let me loose, it hurt so much, but his face and his eyes was of a bull in heat, he threatened me to be careful with guys, that my body would start to attract them fuckers and he did not want me pregnant. I claimed him that was not going to happen, i was gonna be good, at the same time i was trying to get his hand of my cheek, but it was such a big, hairy and powerful hand when he grab me like that, i just had to wait until he release me. Everytime he did that it left his hand drawn in my ass, the hands of my own father impregnated in my butt. And my brothers also scalated into worse things. Tony and john would go into my room when i was sleeping and get their hands under my sheets. The first time they did it i was only in panties, i could feel them softly touching the skin of my legs, going slowly up, reaching for my panties, feeling it entirely in their hands. Yes i was sleeping but that often woke me up, i couldn’t do anything, not even moving, i was petrified, eyes wide shut, listening their hard breathing, two hands on me, two brothers on me. The next day i just had to go to university, feeling used by my own family. And then in university my classmates would look so much into my ass, my teachers, even girls was talking about me, yeah they were so jelous of my body but i was absolutely mad about it. They started to call me jellybutt, because of how my asscheeks move when i walk down the hall. My teachers often took me into the board just to sit and stare unashamed into my ass. Depression was too much, often tried to delet3 myself but i just couldnt. I wasnt strong enough to do such thing. I just went along with it, little by little feeling it less, not caring about my dad and brothers touching me, after all it was just a thing of seconds and they get off me. Every night i cried alone and everyday woke up to finish university and get out of that house. So i did, finished university, got out of my dads house, never seen my brothers again.
My ass just follows me everywhere and everyday. My boyfriend spank me like my dad, i hate it, but i just cannot tell him. He fucks me like my brothers dreamed about, he calls me whore and bitch while spreading my asshole open and spiting in it humiliating me every night. Told him how my dad grabs me and now he does every time i get home, he knows i don’t like it, he knows that makes me sad and mad, but he does it anyways. I mean, he is a good boyfriend, her mother is super supportive, he buy me stuff, a lot of clothes and rings, he treats me right in the day, but at home he does the worst to me, he calls me things, he fuck me too hard. Now i barely have half of the night to cry, the other half my anus is getting filled in cum. Is it my butt my curse? Does every man in my life will treat me like a fucking hooker for having this body, this big bubble butt in me? I guess i just have to get over it, i was born to be a men object, a walking fleshlight, and i can cry and regret it every night, but this is who i am.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
09 May 2014 1:54PM
• 24 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

i confess that i'm a 21 year old girl and i just started birth control, and i absolutely cannot get enough cum inside me. my boyfriend will have me over and will cum inside me 3+ times in a night, but it seriously doesn't feel like enough. it feels so good to feel his cock pumping inside my pussy, and i love rubbing it all over my clit after while he watches. i just want more and more and more.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Oct 2016 2:11PM
• 2,347 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

II confess i read my moms journal when i shouldnt of. ill tell you about it now

am looking for some advice from a bunch of random people as i feel you might be more honest.
Im 28, i barely get by in life and live on my own. I see my mother all the time, but she is real real poor.
shes incapable of working a job and heavily in debt. She lost her husband and he left us with all these bills.
My mom has been depressed for awhile and hasnt eaten out or gone out in awhile. I have tried helping but theres just no way i can make her happy.

A few months ago, my mom met this guy she was seeing and she told me how excited she was to see him. She was truly in love and was so happy and i liked seeing her like that. i met the guy and was happy when i noticed how sucessful the guy is. He is super rich, clean etc, and i was proud of my mother for meeting a man who seemed nice and was taking care of her. My mom was happier, was dressing super nice, had bought a new laptob etc, gone out to nice dinners and everything was ok.... but in the back of my mind i was really wondering "why is this guy being so nice to my mom,hes younger and can clearly spoil any model and get interest" I dont mean to sound rude toward my mom she looks fine i guess but he can do better, but thats not what this isabout, its just gone past my mind thinking what he sees in her. MY suspicions were correct finally when i came across my moms journal.

I shouldnt of read it, but my moms always been a writer. She always expresses her feelings and writes her thoughts down. Very outsoken. So i read the 1st page where she started talking about her new boyfriend, basically it started out with her saying she thought she found the right guy etc and loves him, he treats her so good blabla.... and at the end of it she said something about withholding sex to find out if shes feeling it a few dates later after finding out what kinda guy he is. I read by a few pages and she confesses that she is heads over heals for him and decided to just give him "oral sex" she claims that he said it was the best he ever had and everythign was ok.. I kept reading and one of the latest pages expained what i thought all along and it makes me sad, and i dont know what to do.

The page stated with"i feel like a sexslave" it starts where she talked about"i just wanted to make him happy" to "he wants it all the time". My mother wrote about how the guy will just sit and watch a football game, or stay on the computer for 2-3 hours and call her over to suck his cock. He never wants sex, he just works online alot and watches movies, and tv and sports and just wants to sit back and get his dick sucked. My mother wrote that she blew him for 3 hours before, then ate dinner and blew him another few hours. She said she feels worthless. She said she tried telling him that she wanted to tone it down but the guy said"you are my toy you do what i say" and told her if she stops then hes leaving . My mother wrote, besides the blowjob thing, when we're out and stuff everything is fine its just his constant need for wanting her to blow him is way too much and he doesnt care she doesnt want to. Sheclaims she wants to stop but doesnt want to lose the godo moneyfree life.

i dont know what to do? the guy is a blowjob maniac i guess but hes not abusive or anything physically. he/along with myself enjoy a good cockworshipper but shes just not into it so often.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Oct 2011 2:57PM
• 2,984 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I am a 19 year old man living in Tennessee.

A few years back I began a steamy affair with an adult woman.

I always thought she was sexy and I had been messing around with my mom for a time. I tried to find a way to get tis woman to have sex with me, after all, I was only 13.

I finally tried getting a boner and letting her see it and when I saw her look, I rubbed it...

She closed the door and rubbed me through my pants. I was so horny..

That is all we did. I was so horny I went home and fucked my mom really hard, my rubber broke and I did not even stop.

I think about a few weeks wnet by and she asked for my cell, and then started sending me pics. First they were just her dancing and in bra and stuff, but then she sent me one of her pussy.

The next time we were alone she was going to take me home, but we went to her house and I fucked her, she did not make me wear a rubber either, she felt really good, she was skinny and hot, where my mom was not.

We fucked a lot but she got careless and her husband caught her taking pics wit her phone and he took her phone.. and saw our texts and knew it was me, and somethings we had said pissed him off and he called the cops.

She got in lots of trouble and is still locked away, but I miss her. I still mess with mom, but not so much anymore. People watch me now and I am scared, I did not tell on her, and I do not feel like a victim.. I know some girls are having sex with their brothers and dads and stuff and I know now that it is better to just not talk to anyone and enjoy the sex because once the cops got involved everyone lost everything, we lost a lot of stuff and the cops are always watching me because she sent me pics and stuff after she got caught too, so now the cops are always up my ass and I cant do anything and people do not want to be around me because the cops are always around.

It was just sex, just sex... I really hate america now, they are so weird about people having sex with teens, but when I turn on facebook all I see is sex ads and shit... stupid.

My life is shit now and I guess i will just wait for her to get out becuase no other girl wants to date me.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
18
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Aug 2013 3:22PM
• 12,910 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 24 replies ]

I want to confess I've cheated on my wife a lot. It all happened after we had kids and in a 2 yr span. Before kids our sex life was pretty good. It was nothing crazy at all but we did it 3 or 4 times a week and we were happy. Before my wife I was a man whore and fucked anything that was at least a 6 and I was known to slay some 5's if need be. My wife knew this and still loved me. This is how it all started

After about the 5 month of preganancy my wife hated sex and it just wasn't happening.After we had our child she wasn't in the mood ever. At about 5 months after my son was born we had sex finally and it was really great but needless to say things didn't change. As things would have it we had sex once in almost a year and my wife got pregnant again. Between the baby and being pregnant sex went out the window. It was over a year before we had sex again.

During all this we had a couple we were friends that had a very flirtatious wife. She had stated plainly in front of my wife and her husband that I was her type much more then her husband was. She would text me randomly with a dirty joke or off the wall comment and was always very suggestive. Finally one day I was sick of being the one who was always uncomfortable so I told her she should come by one day when my wife was at work. She texted back "ANY TIME,ANY PLACE". I called bullshit and said "my place 15 mins". She texted back "have my kids with me,call me" I called and she was laughing. She told me I was the one who was full of shit. I said "yes I was just trying to make you uncomfortable like you make me". She responde "Can I be honest for a second?" "Totally" I replied. " I wish I was married to you instead of Rick" she blurted out. Silence on both ends. "Hello Jake are you there" "Uh yeah yeah I'm uhh here" I stuttered. " Are you OK?" she said. "Yea Melissa I'm fine, just caught off guard." "Jake it's true I've wanted to be with you since I was 13 and you were graduating high school but when you moved back to town dating Amy after college I knew it would never happen. I prayed everyday that y'all would break up and you could be mine. You don't know how many times I've thought about you when Rick and I where having sex. How manys I've masterbated to the thought of you. Seriously you were the first guy I ever thought about when I masterbated. I wanted you to be the one to take my virginity"." Are you fucking serious" I responded. " As serious as I can be Jake, I think I'm in love you I have been since I first saw you."

Now lets go back 15 yrs. The first time I saw Melissa she was a homeschooled kid whose dad wad pentecostal eveangelist, and lived in a Camper being pulled by a truck. She was nothing to look at even for 13. Dumpy clothes,out of style hair,and big ass nerd glasses. When I moved back 8 yrs later she was 21 and had comepletely changed. Long blonde hair,36 c tits,nice ass,and no more glasses. I told my dad one day if it wasn't for Amy I would be all over Melissa. If I was going to pick a woman to cheat on my wife with it was Melissa.

"Well if we are being honest Melissa I've thought about you many times since I moved back but I couldn't hurt Rick and I surely don't want to hurt my wife,' I responded. "I know" Melissa whispered and hung up. Needless to say my thoughts for Melissa were totally sexual and my cock was hard as rock after her confession. I jerked off got cleaned up but couldn't get her off my mind. "You ok?'" I texted her. "Yes,I just feel stupid" she replied. " Why" I replied. " I'm not a 13 yr old girl anymore Jake,hell I'm not even 21,I'm 28 and I have 3 kids, your wife is one of my best friends and I'm telling you I love you" "It's ok" I replied "I love you too" In hindsight that was maybe the shittiest thing I've ever said to someone. "DO YOU REALLY?" she asked." Yes why would I lie?" "To be nice so I don't feel like an idiot she answered. That was partly true but my ego needed to be fed and this was the only way I knew to do it. "Nope" I texted back " I'll call you later.

Later that night after the kids were in bed I told my wife bye and went to work out on the way I called Melissa. I told her how much I thought about her all day and that I wished I could just touch her. I threw out as much BS as I could so I would get what I wanted. " You know Melissa telling me you fanatsize about me got me so turned on honestly I'm hard right now just thinking about it." "oh Really" She replied "well guess what Rick is still working and the kids are asleep why don't you come over." "I can't tonight I told Amy I was just going to run on the treadmill and work out for a minute. What are you wearing?" I blurted out."T shirt and some boy shorts" she answered. " Send me a pic" I said. No response I waited a few minutes and started to get sick. The phone went dead. OH shit I fucked up " You Alive" I texted No response. I sat my phone and started to wonder if Rick walked in and found her phone. Finally my phone beeped and there she was laying on the bed no face but her smoking hot body. "Do you like it?" she said "Oh yes" I responded "less clothes more skin" I pushed. No response finally my phone beeps and she is there shirtless in her panties. Now honestly she wasn't as hot without clothes as I hoped but her tits where pretty good. They were sagging a little having had 3 kids in 5 yrs but her nipples were perfect and very suckable. Her stomach was ok. She had some stretch marks but I could work with it.I immediately called her back and said " My dick is so hard no way I can work out." " How big is it" she responded. "Want to see it?" I asked. " Since I was 13" I took a pic and texted it over and she responded "you think I can get it all the way down my throat. Your head is massive." Now by this time of my life I knew what I was working with.A slightly above avg 7in cock with a big thick dick head and good size thick shaft. I've had quite a few girls compliment me on my girth without being prompted. "I'm sure it will fit somewhere." I answered. " Jake make me cum" she said "tell me what you want to do to me spit in your hand and let me hear you stroke that cock." Rick had shitty job and worked shitty hours but he told me many time Melissa was a nympho and would call him while he was work and beg him to have phone sex. That he would get home 2 or 3 in the morning and he would fall asleep while she would ride his cock. So with this is mind I spit I moved my truck to the back of the parking lot and started stroking my cock for her. " Oh Jake I wish I was there to help you I'm so wet already," she cooed "stroke it hard and fast and tell me how much you want"."Oh Melisssa I want to fuck you so bad" I grunted."I know you do Jake" She took over "I've got my vibrator out on my clit too bad it's not your tongue. Tell me you want me" " I want you" I moaned " Tell me when you are ready to cum" she said sounding like she was almost there. "Now" I said Immediately and sprayed a thick rope all over chest and stomach. "OH Jake fuck me" she moaned out. After a few minutes she calmed down and said "I gotta go one of the kids is up call me tommorrow."

I'll finish the story if people want me too.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Jayphil
View posts View profile
@random
01 Jan 2017 1:38PM
• 1,712 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

My DP partner and I got invited to a house party last night for NYE with about 50 people there. We got there around 6 already buzzed and so was most of the party. Unfortunately we saw someone there we had DPd before with her new boyfriend. It was really awkward at first but she came over and introduced him to us. We shook his hand and she pulls me aside and asks us if we'll fuck her again while he watches. Uhhhh yeah sure I guess I respond. I give my buddy a heads up and she leads us to an unoccupied bedroom with a fouton. We're in the middle of DPing her and I feel a tap on my shoulder. It's her boyfriend and he's got another couple from the party that wants to join us. I see that the it's the couple that owns the house and they tell us that Brianna(the woman we're already fucking) told them about her experience and it's always been something that they wanted but didn't want to use Craigslist or a stranger. Mind you we DPd Brianna only for one night and I got her pregnant(didn't keep it) because I didn't wear a condom when I came(I took it off and the reason for the awkwardness). I told the couple that we will come inside her and they needed to be okay with that and they were. I pulled out of Brianna's ass to watch the wife undress and as soon as her panties hit the floor she's mounting my cock. She was so much tighter than Brianna and she knew how to work my cock without me doing anything. Her husband is just standing there stroking his cock and I motion him over to put it in her asshole. This guy had a giant cock and I could feel it slide inside her already cramped pelvis(she was easily only 5 feet tall and 100 pounds. She came in the first 10 strokes and holy shit did she gush everywhere. After about ten minutes of him just punishing her asshole she started working both of our cocks together and I tell her that I want her to sit on her husbands cock while I try to make him come while fucking her pussy. I know that he's on the verge of cumming so she fits his cock inside her ass and leans back to present her beautiful pussy to me. I immediately started to fuck her as hard and fast as I can and after about 2-3 minutes she has a quivering orgasm which makes him and me cum. I pulled out and before she can get off of her husband my partner is inside her. I sit down on the fouton to recover and I'm just watching all of the fucking going on. Brianna and her boyfriend started fucking next to me and she starts blowing me to get me hard again...it works.
I got behind her and started fucking her asshole which made her boyfriend cum. She's disappointed because she's almost there so she slides him out and I slide in. I remembered that I wasn't about to cum in this girls pussy again and risk her getting pregnant again but she felt so good that I didn't care and I fill her up. I hear my buddy cumming inside the wife and Brianna notes that it's 1130 so we go watch the ball drop. Brianna cleaned up before but Andrea(the wife) just pulls down her miniskirt, fixes her top and hair and heads out full of cum.
We watch the ball drop, enjoy the music and I'm watching Andrea look sexy as fuck. I call Ryan over and tell him I had a great time but I didn't get to try out her asshole like everyone else did. He tells me to go upstairs and he'll send her up. I tell him to send her over and she can lift her skirt up in the back. He smirks and goes to tell her. She comes over and she tells me that she doesn't like the idea but I assure her that if she looks like she's just dancing with me, my buddy and her husband no one will notice. She complies and I slide out through my zipper and into her asshole. The two other guys run blocker as she proceeds to work my cock until I pull her hips to leave a balls deep creampie. She started to slide her skirt down and my buddy is inside her for the next 15 minutes. The husband wants a turn but she says she's too soar so he fills up her pussy instead. Finally she's able to pull down her skirt and we can see our cum running down her legs as she makes her way to the bathroom. We say goodbye and tell them thanks and to tell their friends. Here's to hoping for new and exciting holes to fill up this year.
Anyone else have any other stories?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Mar 2014 6:32PM
• 419 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

i confess that groping and cumming on sleeping girls really turns me on. the first time i ever did it i was in middle school on vacation with a friends family. it was me and my best friend and his two older sisters sharing a hotel room. the girls took the two beds and me and my friend both slept on the floor. the girls were both older, one was 15 one was 17. i woke up at like 6 in the morning and everyone else was sleeping, walked over to one of the beds where his 17 yr old sister was sleeping on her back. i grabbed her tits through her tshirt while she was still snoring and was immediately turned on by how wonderful it felt. it was my first time groping a real tit. bolstered by my new confidence after pulling this off i moved over to the other bed where the 15 yr old sister was sleeping on her stomach. i pulled the covers off of her slowly and begin grabbing her ass through the cotton pj bottoms she was wearing. i even tried to pull her pants down so i could see her bare ass but right as i began to see the creamy color of her untanned ass, she begin to stir and i felt my heart jump up in my throat as i immeditely hit the deck and dropped to the hotel room floor. i lay still for 5 minutes, barely breathing until i heard her begin to breathe heavily again as she fell back to sleep. after almost getting caught i decided that was enough for that day and continued on as if nothing had happened. years later after having multiple girlfriends and losing my virginity, another oppertunity presented itself. when i was 16 i was at a party in highschool on a friends parents boat docked in the harbor. one of the hottest girls in our grade had passed out in one of the cabins after drinking too much and i knew right away i would have to sneak away from the rest of the party on deck to head down below to feel her up. i felt down her t shirt and was instantly incredibly hard from the combination of how hot this girl was and how wrong what i was doing was. her tits were pretty great, small but perky, but her ass was her best feature by far. i got too horny, and too confident that i wouldnt get caught, and while groping her ass i decided to try to pull her pants down to see her in just a thong. she woke up and immediately knew something was wrong. i panicked..told her that the cops were upstairs on the boat busting up the party and she needed to stay quiet. then i ran out of the room and went back on deck and tried to pretend like nothing happened. 5 minutes later another girl at the party came upstairs and demanded that i leave, and announced to everybody that the girl i had been groping was bawling her eyes out in the cabin below deck claiming that i tried to rape her. now i never had any intention of penetrating this girl but how could they know that. i realized i was in way over my head as a party full of people were looking at me like a rapist. i told them she mustve been dreaming, it wasnt true, i just went down to check on her and shook her awake to make sure she was still responsive and that was it. half of my friends believed me and the other half didnt, it was to this day one of the worst nights of my life, and going to school the next day was even worse. there were some nicknames and snickering behind my back about me groping girls and i wasnt allowed to go to parties where this girl was already at, but i got over it and time moved on. that experienced stop me from feeling up girls who passed out in my bed in college because i was in a new town with new people and was afraid that if i got caught again i would get the same reputation out here and i certainly didnt want that. after i got out of college and moved back to my home city, i had girls who i was pretty close friends with, passing out in my bed pretty often because me and my buddy had a party house and people over drinking every weekend. these girls would pass out in my bed after a night of drinking and when i finally quit partying i would jump in bed with them. the three best sleeping girl incidents of my life occurred in my room of that house, with three seperate and equally attractive girls. one of which had just gotten out of a 2 year relationship with a good friend of mine. but that confession will have to wait till my next post.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
ArchiveOfSpam
View posts View profile
@random
24 Mar 2025 2:42AM
• 234 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

A fantasy to jerk to, link to video included. This time i present you: leggings under table at the library

University is where all the little brats learn how whores they can get to be. Today i went to the library, the only place i can trully focus on my shit, had to study a little bit on Plato’s books, so hard time. Went to the pc sections, research a little bit, and after a while i just realize she has been sitting in front of me the whole time, Julia, this beautiful spoiled brat, not a library rat of course, studying on the library, so wierd, something wasn't right. Yeah she has a good butt but nothing out this world, seen her before wearing some black leggings but there are others better on my class. I tried to forget about her, thinking about an athletic socrates going around town fucking debating to everyone at will, but i could not stop staring at her hair there in front of me, i was just somewhat shaken. She just moves back and forth on her chair and it makes it worst, shes so uncomfortable or wtf?
There I realized the tables are open and i could take a look at her arse, just a quick look to see what it looks like, and then back to study. Yep, thats it, just a little peak at her.
I lean on a side, and…OMG, she is leaned back on the chair and that ass in leggings is showing COMPLETELY her little thong, fucking hell, i cannot stop looking at her, sitting like that makes her look so big, never seen her so edible.
My heart beat goes like a thunder storm, i look around and there is no one looking, i can get a pic… or a video. I take my phone off my pocket and sneak it under the table, no one knows what i am doing now, so hot. There is even this faggot in front of us, but what can he do. I do some nice closeups to get a good look of that meat.
Shes arching back, i take a good look at both fat cheeks that i wish i had in my hands, the leggings allow me to see little pints of her naked skin, white skin, pale delicious skin of her ass, and a thong that goes right in the middle of her asscrack, smelling so good, going deep and warm into her pink, salty flavoured anus, delicious hole that she would be ashamed to flash, but i would be delighted to lick. And then this thong barely holding onto her pussylips, a pussy so tight that anyone will nut in a thing of seconds, your cock gets way too hard inside her, stands like a pole without a flag, wet and dripping, and the head starts to tingle, itching for a fat cum right into the mouth of her womb, so deep…

And the ideas come to my mind as i am recording and watching her fatass. Sitting that huge butt on my face, or myself turning into a chair better, her pussy is right in my nose, she starts to move back and foward, starts to moan, aww man, moving her little power button in my nose to reach one in public, right thru her black thin legging, right here in the library, come on baby cum in my face, we can make it together…
My cock goes hard as an arrow, or as a snake in my pants, i start to caress myself on top, and i just need it to come off, then i had that idea that i never before had: just jerk off here and now. I have enough material for a full video, so i just lock my phone. I look around with the eyes of a killer, no one looking, i unzip my pants, move the underwear aside with no hesitation and my hard cock comes out in all of its glory, my heart pumps so loud i start thinking she might hear it, but there is no single sound in the whole room. One little stroke, the feeling of freedom, and it just keeps asking me for more. Slowly going with another, another and one another stroke, going up and down my hard stiff white cock, sometimes leaning besides to take a look at her big fat ass, sometimes sitting straight in the chair looking at her beautiful hair right in front of me, my dick starts to have spasms, goodness, i have never felt so good and free, and yet so scared of getting caught. But i need to explode for Julia, there is no way i stop, just a little more strokes and i will be in heaven after this hell. My heart rate goes up, can barely breathe, i start feeling like im burning, i needed to pound her and get her pregnant. My milk is about to just jump out of me right now and i dont care anymore about anything, my legs goes stiff, im aching for this orgasm right now… and there, in the last sneak peak i took of her big ass, my head goes hard and red, showering my hoodie and the lower side of the table in a white wet rain, i let out a relief, a slight moan, she might even heard of it but i could not care less. Thats what she can provoke if shes coming dressed up like that. I just quickly get my dick inside as it was getting smaller, took off my hoodie and tied it around my waist, trying to hide any cum drops on my clothes. Put my shit together and left just taking a little last look at her, clearly not suspecting anything. Went home as fast as i could to check out the video and jerk off again.

upload deleted
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Jul 2015 10:03AM
• 10,561 views • 5 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 25 replies ]

I confess that my gf is too hot for me. She knows she's sexy and uses it to get drinks at bars and stuff. We are both in college somewhere in the south. The thing she does that gets me so turned on is when she wears tight little dresses when we go out that shows some of her nips. She knows guys look, it makes me feel good that they do. We've talked about a 3 some but she somehow backs down when it comes to actually bring a guy. Will provide more pics of interested. 100% real. She's 20

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
18 Apr 2013 1:42AM
• 3,663 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Fan of the site, first time post. Have never been able to fully divulge the greatest night of my life so here goes. I went to stay the weekend with a buddy of mine. The second night there, he had to work and I was hanging out around the house, playing video games. His sister and a couple of her friends came home and were out by the pool and jumping on the trampoline in their bathing suits. Of course, I couldn't help but peek through the blinds and was getting so turned on by watching them. When they came in they said they wanted to have a party and asked if I would go buy them some alcohol. I said I would but that it was going to cost them. They giggled and I ran to the liquor store. I spent a pretty good amount of money because I had every intention of getting them all wasted and playing the odds. Fast forward a couple of hours, we're all buzzing. The sister is flashing everyone and I'm the only guy, so I'm living it up, laughing and trying to play it cool. One girl, Becca, said she had never kissed a guy before and so they were asking me to teach her, which I did, but she was shy and kept stopping after a few seconds. Nicole was the one I really wanted to spend time with: tall, slender, long legs, and long brown hair. However, Nikki was the one I was getting all the attention from: little chubby, short hair, too much make-up, but some huge tits. The sister passed out on the couch, the redhead crashed in one room, and everyone started saying they were sleepy. Nicole was too drunk to walk, so I carried her up the stairs, but Becca and Nikki were right behind me. When we got to the guest bedroom, Nikki was asking where everyone was going to crash. I said that there were two beds and didn't really care (even though I wanted to end up with Nicole). When we got in the room, Becca went to one bed, Nikki to the other, and Nicole was yelling about wanting to hear music. I put on some music and Nicole wanted to dance. I'm dancing with her and she is saying her bra is uncomfortable and asks me to unhook it, pulling the back of her shirt up enough, but keeping the rest covered. I do and she takes it off under her shirt and throws it. I'm busy trying to figure out how I can manage to end up in the bed with her, but she pretty much passes out in my arms during the slow song. I have a decision to make, so I lay her down with Becca, the inexperienced one, opting to jump in the bed with Nikki, with those amazing tits. Sure enough, after a few minutes Nikki gets "cold" and asks me to put my arm around her. She starts rubbing my arm and wiggling her ass into me a little bit and turns her head towards mine and we start to kiss. I immediately squeeze her tits through her shirt and she whispers in my ear that she wants my cock, which was unbelievably hard at that point. I pull her shirt up and start to lick her nipples, biting them, and getting them hard. Half of a millisecond after I climb between her legs, Nicole starts yelling and bitching about something from the other bed. We try to ignore it, but she is just getting louder. My buddy's dad was a fireman so he wasn't home to worry about, but it is a little difficult to do stuff with some psycho ranting and raving 5 feet away. Nikki gets up to "take care of her" and after a few minutes of soothing, Nikki asks if I will come and talk to her. I get up and say everything is okay and she reaches out to hug me. I give her a hug, eager to get back to business with Nikki, but Nicole wouldn't let go of my neck. She says she wants to dance, so we slow dance with no music. Then she pushes me onto the bed (that Nikki has returned to). I lay there in between the two of them thinking I am about to hit the jackpot and wondering how I can maneuver to get some 2 on 1 action. Nicole all of a sudden throws a leg over me and climbs on top of me, straddling me. She starts to kiss me and I, of course, kiss back. I slide my hand up the sides of her shorts and squeeze her tight little ass. She is grinding her hips all over me and I reach over to Nikki who immediately pulls her arm away and rolls over facing the wall. Oh fucking well, I think to myself, and focus all of my attention on Plan A anyway. Nicole whispers that she wants me and gets up to move to the floor. I follow her down to the floor and she pulls off her shorts. I kiss her knee and drag my tongue up the inside of her thigh until I reach her pussy and start to lick with every fiber in my being to make sure this is the best this chick has ever been licked. She moans and writhes, squeezing her legs around my head and soon comes. I lay on my back and she climbs on top of me, leaning over to put her nipple in my mouth. I slide my hand in between her thighs and slide a finger into her. She was so tight and wet, but she soon started scooting down and pulled my shorts down, then licking my head and shaft. She gives a warning about not cumming in her mouth and takes me and starts to suck. She wasn't the greatest at giving oral, but I didn't care. I was trying to find my phone to start taking a video, but couldn't get to it on the table above me. Then all of a sudden, she stops. I asked what was wrong and she says I came and she is pissed that I came in her mouth. I'm flabbergasted because in no way shape or form did I come. I'm wondering wtf is going on and she gets up, puts her shirt on and leaves the room. WTF?! So I lay there, considering my chances if I climbed back into bed with Nikki who undoubtedly listened to the entire episode. I sat up, making a little bit of noise, checking my phone - letting her know that I was there. Nothing. Sigh. I stood up in the middle of the room for a second and my eyes adjusted to the dark. I noticed Becca. The comforter was off of her and her legs were exposed, with her shirt pulled up because of her sleeping position, revealing a little ass and tight panties. I moved to the bed and sat down. I put my hand out, but was physically shaking at the thought of touching her. I placed my hand on her back and started rubbing it back and forth. She moved over and I lay down next to her. She turned her head toward me and without opening her eyes, just leaned over and kissed me gently. We kissed for a second, but my hand was on her ass pretty quickly. I grabbed her hand and moved it to my crotch, letting her feel my hard on. She kept her hand there for a second, even stroking it once or twice, then patted it and pulled her hand back. Okay, she's not ready for that, I thought. I put my arm around her, content to stop and just go to sleep. My buddy came home from work and woke me up. He was laughing, asking what was going on. We went outside to smoke and I told him about the party and just that I had ended up laying down and guess Becca climbed in with me - that I had crashed before everyone. He said alright and went to crash, asking where I was going to lay down. Told him I would figure it out and went inside to the game room. I didn't realize it but there was Nicole on the couch. Fuck it, I thought, I'm going for it. I rubbed her back and whispered her name until she groggily woke up. Spat some bullshit about how sexy she was and made it seem like she fell asleep in the middle of making out. She said no, no, I promise I didn't and "resumed" making out. I sat on the couch and she straddled me, sliding my cock into her. I honestly didn't last as long as I would have liked, but hey, I got mine. We fell asleep on the couch together. The next day, my buddy's sister came with the drama (not knowing the whole story) but informing me that Nikki was pissed because she was into me but I was all over Nicole. I denied it and basically said Nicole was drunk and I laid her down and that was that. I never saw Nikki after that. We spent the day by the pool and I kept watching Nicole in her little bitty bikini, thinking to myself, Yeah, you got that last night. She wasn't giving me the time of day in the daytime, but oh well. Becca was though. She was smitten at our cuddling and how I "chose her at the end of the night" as she put it in a text. A month later (my next visit)Becca decided that I was "the One" and special enough to go all the way with. Never called her again after that. Anyway, that is my story. Didn't go exactly like I wanted, but I've never told anyone every detail that I can remember, so glad to share it. Hope some of you enjoy it and could really give two shits if you don't believe it. Have a good one, guys.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Oct 2024 3:27AM
• 87 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I had sex with my ex, after I got married.

We weren't together for a long time, and, heck, I am not even sure he saw us as "being together", but more of a hook up scheme.

I liked him a lot, but a lot. He had a gf at the time, but I was so drawn to him, that I used my cousin, who he knew, to drop him hints how I am interested in him. As soon as he broke up with her, he spared no time, and was all over me, inviting me to go out.

We had sex on the first date, and I guess, since I was young and naive, that I was being opened, modern, hip girl, but I guess he read that as if I am easy, and our "relationship" was nothing more than occasional dates with hook ups afterwards, until he hit on my cousin (the one I used as a hint spreader). She declined him, so I broke it off, realizing what I was for him, what probably any woman is to him.

Many years have passed since then, I never got that crazy "in love", or had such a big crush on anyone after him. I reasoned that I have just "grown up", matured in a way. So I got married, to a nice guy, and life kept going. My marriage was, and still is good, regarding many things, but our sex life was never anything special, and I knew that when marrying him. Some men, just, do not have a high libido, and that was obvious even when we were dating, but again, I have "grown", and realized, that sex isn't everything.

It isn't, but it matters. So, when I came to a conclusion that I am on my own, regarding this, I started playing with myself, doing naughty things, visiting places like this one, all in an effort not to give in, and do something stupid, just for sex.

I didn't think of him, when being playful with myself, but I did think of the kind of sex we had, passionate, raw, spontaneous. So, when I saw his name on the list of invites, to a work event I was hosting, coming in from out of town, I felt nervousness in my stomach.

Casually, like I didn't mean it, I went on a coffee with my cousin, and asked her if she knows anything about him. She blushed, and confessed, since so much time has passed, that after we broke up, she did, in the end, have an affair with him, but lost contact afterwards. She heard that he got married, and that is it.

I applauded myself, how I have, maturely decided back then, pushing away a fuck boy, adamant to present myself in the best way possible, so he will be jealous, when he sees me.

Only, it was the other way around. Twenty years later, he was still radiating charm, all around. When he saw me, across the room, he just nodded, and turned his head. I was fuming!!!

So I came to him, eager to impress, only to end up in his room, on my back.

The next morning, I felt like the stupidest woman that ever lived, and the worst feeling of all was, how great it felt that night. Thankful for him not cumming inside me, since, if he wanted, or even if he asked me, I would say yes, yes to everything.

Some time has passed since then, he never tried to reach out to me, again, my fears of ruining my marriage with this have passed, only thing that's left is a remorse, better yet, two lines of it.

I regret cheating on my husband, and the other is, that I am sad that, I will never have such great sex, again.

But, I keep saying to myself, sex isn't everything.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Feb 2015 2:34AM
• 4,386 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 24 replies ]

I confess I have never wanted to cheat on my husband so much than just now. He left for a business trip today. He doesn't meet my emotional or sexual needs. Ever since I dropped him off at the airport I've felt depressed - wondering if I married the right guy, even though I love him like crazy.

Got horny, as usual.. came to motherless, pornhub.. then finally craigslist. It turns me on reading the local men seeking women ads. That's what got me going tonight. Even now I'm laying face down on our bed, wearing only a shirt, while my toy lays spent to the left of me. I was relentless.. usually I pull my toy off when the vibrations are too much for my clit.. this time I tried not to, it was so intense. Sometimes I start building up to something so huge I get scared and back off. I have a fantasy of a man coaxing me through my orgasm.. saying things like 'yeah baby...good girl.. let it go... i've got you...' Once when my husband was drunk he said "That's my girl" and I came right then.

He has such a low sex drive.. I don't know how we are gonna make it together. I just want to be fucked. Sometimes I want to be used. I love sucking his cock, taking it down to his balls, swallowing around it. I wish he would control me more when I do that. I was not very experienced when we met, had sex a grand total of 3 times before then (although one was a drunken threesome.. thats another confession however). I feel like I need to explore my sexuality, I want that so much.. but it's hard to do that when you are denied day after day.

I want to go out dancing and end up getting fucked in the alley. I feel guilty for being so hot all the time, especially for some of the things that turn me on.. I think they are totally wrong but they get me so freaking excited. I feel guilty for not being happy with sex once every few weeks. I feel like a whore for wanting it at least once a day. Sometimes I wish I would not have been such a quiet shy girl in college, and would have taken advantage of the horny guys one floor down in my dorm. Then maybe all this would be out of my system and I wouldn't want right now more than anything to walk outside at two thirty am and find someone who will fuck me. Hard.

I have cheated on him once.. through the internet and phone sex. Some may say it doesn't count, but I used someone other than him, a real person, to get off. One was an older guy.. had the hottest phone call with him. I loved hearing him get off over the phone to me. Made me feel so desired, wanted, so sexy. Great. Now I'm horny again. Back to fantasizing...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
03 Jun 2017 2:28PM
• 3,133 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Part 20: Our Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

So I havent told you my name at all and that has its reasons. I think I'll just assume a pseudonym. I chose Sam (Still Anonymous Motherless - makes sense right? :D) so things will be a bit easier for me and for you as well.

Anyway, after Anna told me about her sex adventures with Beth, I wanted to get better at oral as well. So when Haley was out of house for a week, we met up whenever Jim left the house. First few times we did the basics. She was laying on her back while I went down on her. We had a deal that she would give me precise instructions on what to do and so I learned fast. When first it took her forever to cum (also because she had to concentrate to give instructions all the time) by the end of day 3 and after 10+ sessions. (Of course we also had sex in between, just left that out because its not really relevant).

The next day Anna went on her knees on the bed and lifted her ass up so I could lick her pussy. I had to get used to this new position but at the end of the day I mastered that as well. The last day Haley was away, we practised 69. Now this is a real challenge, I can barely think when I get my cock sucked by such a godess like Anna. Still, at the end of the day I was doing okay. When Haley came back I also told her I wanted to learn how to please her better and we did the same game, only faster since I already knew what I was doing. I just wanted to make sure she would grow suspicious.

There was another reason, why I wanted to practise my oral skills. I wanted to fuck Beth. And the only way I would get to fuck her was, if I was good at pleasing her.

The next time Anna and Beth met, Anna told Beth she had a surprise for her. While they were away drinking, I waited in my car in front of Beths appartment complex. When I saw them coming, I followed them to the door and got in with them, without Beth noticing. I went to the stairs, Beths flat was on the third floor. When I came there, the door was already closed. I could hear moans, so they had to be very close to the door. So I waited patiently. The moans subsided. I looked around, getting impatient. What if someone saw me? But then the door opened slowly and Anna waved me in. She had a blindfold in her hand and went to the bedroom. I slowly undressed, waited a minute then went to the bedroom door. It wasnt closed completely and I could hear Anna say:"Do you see anything? No? very good. Now let me get the second part of the surprise."
With that I entered the room, silently. There she was. Beth was laying on her bed, legs spread, pussy waiting to get licked. I went down on her while Anna watched me. She was fingering herself, I could hear her wet pussy. I stopped for a bit and Anna, holding her head near mine said "you like that?"
Beth answered "It feels a bit different than usual but I like it." So I kept going and soon Beth's pussy was super wet.
Beth:"Oh damn... when do I get to pleasure you Anna?"
I moved away slowly and Anna started stroking Beth.
A:"Soon enough... But wouldnt you love to get fucked right now? I mean, how long since you had a real dick?"
B:"Way too fucking long..."
Anna(touching Beths pussy):"If we just had a man here... would you let him fuck you? No matter what he looks like or who he is?"
B: "I would take any dick right about now..."
I put on my plain white mask. Anna pulled Beths hips to the edge of the bed, then kissed her on the mouth.
A:"Just imagine my dildo was a dick okay?"
B:"Okay..."
A:"And keep your hand where they are, otherwise you will destroy the illusion."
Beth nodded. I silently got in position, put my tip against her pussy.
A:"I will go slow..."
I pushed in the tip.
B:"That feels so... real... ughh"
I went back and forth, penetrating her deeper every time. When I was half way in Beth said
B:"Damn I wanna be fucked by a real man now." (Anna encouraged her to say more)
B:"I want my wet pussy slammed, and filled with hot cum. I want to be fucked hard and rough. uhhhgghh"
A:"You really what that?"
B:"Yessss.."
A:"Remove the blindfold then."
Beth did as she was told. She stared at me, or rather the mask.
B:"Who are you..?"
She didnt seem afraid, just surprised.
A:"Do you want to know who he is or do you wanna get fucked?"
B:"I want to get fucked."
So I started ramming her. Her tight pussy felt amazing. She moaned like a freak until Anna sat on her face. Anna faced me and pressed her hands against my chest. I couldnt take her hands because I was holding Beths legs up. I felt Beth's pussy contracting with her orgasm. We changed positions. Beth turned 180° so her head was on the edge of the bed, Anna in doggystyle position over her. Beth was eating out Anna while I was lubing up Anna's asshole and my dick. I slowly started penetrating her ass. Anna's moans were loud as never before. I fucked her ass slowly and after only 3 min or so Anna screamed, cumming so hard she gushed all over Beths face and my legs. Then she squirted again. And again. I pulled out and she collapsed next to Beth, twitching in an ongoing orgasm. I started fucking Beths head, since it was in a perfect position for that. When Anna recovered, Beth and her both got on their knees and they finished me off together. Anna was way better at head so I came in her mouth, filling it with my hot cum. She swallowed like a good girl.
B:"I wanted some of that cum as well.."
A:"Sorry sweety... maybe next time..."
B(looking up to me):"So there will be a next time?"
I nodded.

Anna and Beth would meet 2 or 3 times before my next chance with Beth. Beth was getting impatient. She wanted dick again, but only mine, since I knew how to please a girl. She wouldnt directly tell Anna that she wanted to fuck me, just say things like "I REALLY need a dick right now." And so on, but Anna made her wait (as I had suggested). So after three weeks or so, Anna told Beth:"If you want dick, tell me when you're home. Then some day, first you'll hear my voice and then see him."
B:"What does that mean?"
A:"You'll see..."

Some days later, I was at Beths appartment complex again. I rang her bell. When she answered over the coms, I held my phone to the mic and played a audio file I had from Anna. On it she said "Hey its me Anna, do you mind if I come up?"
So Beth opened the door for me and I went up. On the third floor I put on my mask. Beths door was open and I went in and shut it.
B(from another room):"Hey Anna, make yourself comfortable.."
When she didnt hear anything back she came to me. She wore panties and a crop top, no underwear. When she first saw me, she jumped.
B:"Woah there, you scared me! I thought you were Anna!... Well I guess thats what she meant when she said I'll hear her voice and then see you..."
I didnt answer and just slipped out of my shoes. She went up to me and touched the mask.
B:"You know I had hoped we could get rid of this mask..."
I shook my head.
B:"I want to see the man behind that mask... I want to know your name, your age... "
I softly pushed her away and pulled down my pants.
B:"Right to work huh? Well I got to admit... the mystery surrounding you kinda turns me on..."
She lifted one of her legs and started rubbing herself while I undressed.
When I was done she was already getting wet. I went to her, lifted her up and carried her to the bed. Now it was her turn to undress. It was done quickly and my erection was coming quickly as well.
B:"So... how is this going to work... if you dont speak... can I command you what to do?"
I thought about it for a second. Shrugged.
B:"I'll just tell you what I like and we'll go from there okay? Would you go down on me please....But wait, you cant with that mask on!"
She looked like she solved the puzzle and came forth victorious. But I went to her, softly took her hands and covered her eyes with them.
B:"You want me to cover my eyes? Arent you afraid I will cheat?"
I signaled her "you peek - I leave". She nodded.
I went down and watched her cover her eyes, moved the mask upwards and started licking her clit. I used all I learned with Anna, started fingering her after a while...
B:"Dont stop please... go on ohh ugghhguh. yeah oh... make me cum please... yeees."
Soon she came, her pussy dripping with her juice. I put the mask back on and removed her hands from her eyes. I showed her a small peace of paper which I had prepared in advance. On it: "Hard or Slow?"
B:"Can you fuck me slow, please? I'm sensitive right now..."
So we went missionary. My masked face right over hers. I just pushed in my tip.
B:"Fucking a total stranger in a mask is so fucking hot..." she kissed the masks mouth. I put my hand behind her neck and pushed the mask onto her mouth, while she made out with it. after a few seconds I had to move my head away, because I couldnt breath enough.

I pushed in inch by inch, feeling every single bit slipping in. Beth's moans got louder with every inch as well. When I was all in, I waited a few seconds before slowly pulling out again. I pushed in slowly again, a bit faster than the first time. I continued like this till I reached an acceptable speed. I started playing with her tits, but she grabbed my hands and said "go more slow here as well... please..."
So I gave her two fingers to suck on and when they were wet I used them on her tits, circling her nipples. Her second orgasm of the night came soon, her pussy contracting around my huge dick. Slowly fucking like this, I could go on forever so after an hour, Beth had had 4 orgasms total and I had none. But I didnt care, her pussy, her body, all felt great. After said hour, Beth finally got on her knees and sucked me dry. I had a huge cumshot coming, since we had been fucking for so long. Nevertheless, she swallowed it all.
B:"Holy shit I never had such a big cumshot..."
I left a few minutes after without ever saying a word.

A few weeks later, Beth was craving for cock again. I hadnt been at her appartment for all that time.

So once again I came to her, this time with a different audio file so she wouldnt expect me once again.
But when I came to her door, she was already standing in it. She smiled when she saw who her visitor was and went inside with me. We went to her bedroom right away and she laid down and spread her legs. I went down on her as soon as she had her eyes covered. Her first orgasm came just as fast as last time and when it did she immediately said "now fuck me hard. Push your dick in right away. and then fuck me hard."
I forced her into doggystyle. I forced myself into her and she squeaked. I grabbed her hips and fucked her as hard as I could. She took the pounding like a boss and when I was panting heavily under my mask we switched positions to cowgirl and she rode my dick like a champ.
B:"Grab my titties... grab em hard..."
I grabbed them and squeezed them, Beth squeaked again and came on my dick. I filled her pussy with my cum. she collapsed onto me. She then slipped off me and cuddled to my side.
B:"You know... all I really what now is to kiss you... I promise, I will keep my eyes closed..."
After thinking for a few moments I nodded. She closed her eyes and I pulled up the mask. I started kissing her lightly but soon enough we were making out really hard. We were making out so much that I god hard again. Her hand found my dick and soon she was sucking me off again. I covered my face again. After I shot my load down her throat I was getting ready to leave when Beth said:"You know whats strange? I feel like I'm falling in love with you..."

I never saw her again.

End of Part 20

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
09 Sep 2022 5:16AM
• 1,696 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

My first confession here, and yes, I am new to this place. How I found it, and how I ended up here is a long story, which I can begin to explain by saying that I have always been very sexually active. You can't say that I was promiscous, but I always looked at sex as something normal, healthy and generally a thing no one should be ashamed of.

I am 38 now, female, married for almost 15 years, mom, and. a good wife. My husband is a love of my life, I am still very much attracted to him, we have good sex, and, there is not a single reason I should be unhappy. But...

My sex drive was always higher than his. At the start, when we went at each other like rabbits, I was fully satisfied, I gotta admit. But, since many years have passed, our sex is not as frequent as it once was, and that pushed me to self pleasuring, on a frequent schedule. And, long story short, I somehow ended up here, not for the porn, but for the written word, that can be mostly awful, and clearly made up, but it can be very enticing and exciting to see and read about the experiences and turn ons by others.

So, I guess this is where my story actually begins. I have always been flirty and I have been told more than once, that I am charming, as generally a very socially oriented person, but in the past few years, I have been using flirting as a kind of a vent, fully knowing that it won't lead nowhere, but still practicing it, for the fun of it. Combine that with, always growing self awareness, and the fact that I understand that time passing by is not getting me any younger, a compliment here and there makes me feel warm on the inside.

To be clear, I am objectively aware that I am above average looking for my age, but still, we all have our inner doubts, and we all enjoy our doses of serotonin.

So, in July, I went to a short holiday to Greece, with my mother and my offspring (as I understand the other word is forbidden here), as my husband was prevented to go at that time, because of work, and we also planned another little trip in August, when only we will go to the seaside.

First day, I have noticed a guy working at the kitchen bar, looking at me. It was a small hotel beach, in Rhodes, with a restaurant / caffe on the beach, and an open kitchen, looking at the beach. We chose a place right underneath it, at the top of the beach, and I caught him looking. It is not the first time someone gawks at me in a bikini, so, I forgot about it instantly. That same day, when we went to lunch at the same place, when our orders came, I saw that only my salad had eatable flower decoration on it. When I figured that out, I instinctively looked at the direction of the bar, and he was looking back, with a smile, obviously waiting for my reaction, and if I will figure it out.

That is where our game began. I thought nothing of it. He was a semi/handsome man, in his 20s I would say. Tomorrow, we located again at the top of the beach, and I deliberately started teasing him. You know, nothing special, turning the subbed so he can see me, moving my bikini so I can tan my bottoms. Again, flowers in the salad, plus, the waiter brought a rose in a little vase, only to our table.

Same the next day, as I got a little more daring, when the other two were in the water, I got my top off, to catch a few rays, while also checking if he is looking. He was.

The next day, I was deliberately standing in his sight, while oiling myself to prevent sunburns. I did it slowly, and I did it in a cheeky, sensual way. I also made eye contact for a few seconds, while doing it. And it was exciting, I must say. Not the fact that I wanted to do anything with him, but the fact that he was obviously attracted to me, and that he enjoyed this play, more than I did.

On the 4th or 5th day, I decided to drink my cocktail, standing at the bar, and as the caffe bar, and kitchen bar are continuing to one another, I chose the place at the division of these two sections. He was clearly sweating, not just from the heat, as I saw he was battling with himself if he should talk to me. For a moment, I thought that the kitchen staff is forbidden from talking to the guests, but that wasn't the case, he was just nervous. Then, I realised, he is maybe 24 or 25, and I might look scary to him, as I forgot that I am an "older lady" for him, and that made me feel bad, maybe I have over done it.

But, he found the nerve, and started talking. He was asking me, in bad English, these profane questions: where I am from, am I enjoying the holiday etc. I acted uninterested at first, but he didn't give up. The next day, I started flirting, you know, for flirting sake and my dose of serotonin, and that soften him up a bit.

How I felt? I felt wanted, and one day I even got a little horny, and sent my husband an unsolicited topless photo.

So, I guessed that will be it, even as our flirting game continued.

On day 8, I went out at the evening to the city of Rhodes, since the hotel is not far from it, by taxi, and just wandered around. My trip companions weren't up for it, so I was alone. Just walking, looking at the shop windows etc. And guess, what, around 9p.m., when I was gawking at some silly local made sandals, I heard a silent "hello".

It was him, with a grocery bag, smiling at me. My heart started beating faster, I wasn't expecting him out of the hotel. He politely asked me for a coffee, and I agreed.

What followed was very hard for me. The poor guy outright admitted his feelings for me, like a high school kid, started talking how he works those seasonal jobs during the summer, that he is from continental Greece, etc, etc... That is when I asked him about his age. 21. I felt like the crappiest person in the world. I found an excuse why I have to rush back, mumbled about seeing him tomorrow, and fled.

I thought about how I must've done harm to this young man, and that this time I went overboard, by teasing him into thinking that something could have happened. I really felt bad. Tomorrow, I chose the sunbeds lower, by the sea, so I could avoid him. When I went for a shower, since the showers are at the top of the beach, I caught him looking at me. His face... He was obviously aware that the charade is over.

On our last day, I was laying at the beach, with these thoughts racing through my mind. And at one point, it was after lunch, I just got up, and started walking towards the bar, not knowing what I actually want to say. To apologise?

As I approached, his smile was there. And I just blurred out "I wanna say bye, I am leaving tomorrow"

He was still smiling, and said something like "I liked having you around, looking and talking to you"

And that is where I snapped. "you have a place where I can give you a goodbye kiss"

Regreted saying that, the moment I said it. It looked like he was about to choke on the words not able to come out of his mouth "bed room, around corner"

As I walked to the "bed room", I had the urge to run away, but I thought, you made your bed, so now...

As I got around the corner, I realised that it was a room with spare sunbeds, not a bedroom. He was there, in his apron, breathing heavily. When I got in, and closed the door, we were in a complete dark for a few seconds, before he reached for the light. In those few seconds, a year passed in my mind.

I have never cheated on my husband. Never. My, before mentioned sexual appetite has only been fed by myself, in moments between encounters with my husband. I thought I would never cheat on him, since he really didn't deserve it, but on the other hand, I just wanted to give something to this young man, who I used maliciously, for my own fun, not fully understanding the scale of his feelings. I wanted to have sex with him, at that moment, I did, but from the bottom of my heart, I felt ashamed for wanting to cheat. So when that light came up, I got on my knees, and gave him a blowjob.

He was confused, and obviously very horny. I think he wasn't really experienced, since he was just standing there, stiff, while not touching me at all, except for a few light, gentle touches of my breasts, over the swimsuit. He didn't last long, maybe a few minutes, and he really wanted me, judging by the amount of cum, that I wasn't able to swallow by a single gulp.

When I got up, trying to hide the tremor in my legs, I acted all normal, and kissed him on the cheek. And just went out.

I can't remember the last time I was that wet.

Now, two months later, I am still haunted by this. On one hand, I feel terrible for cheating on my husband, and on the other, I can't stop thinking about that whole event. And if you are asking, no, there is no way this or anything similar will happen in the future. I am out of the flirting game, for good.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
Anonymous
@random
14 Feb 2025 8:08PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

In a world where there is no top/bottom/dom/sub/alpha/beta or so on.... Just fall in real love and care for all so one takes no risks or will risk anyone being real and always telling the truth. In short not this world as it is....

I would love to find out who loved me was inside and out what I am inside and feel I can never be on the outside... Inside I am a guiding and real loving soul... There has to be deep forever connections to fall in love and share our self to each other...
I am born male but left to turn into what ever my soul was by parents with open minds... I seem male in passing but found to be loving,giving,thoughtful,caring,protective (in correct ways) of others... But soft and sweet too and not anything like so called alpha take it all types...

A dominate Bi female got to know me as a friend and I am her only equal and she makes that clear to others that in they think they can be anyting but submissive to her, WRONG... I am the only one who can say no,tell her to stop and think or anything just as she can me.. We respect each other and help where the other may need a different view or know when to back away from something...

She says I need to own I am on the inside a dominate kinky woman to be cared for, pleased and worshiped as her... She showed how any gender should be to her and we talked about how many things I could not do to another...

She said thats fine. They still have to treat me as they should (then smiled hugging me and telling me or she would make them lol...)..

So I dream of someone that when alone they are the soft and loving type as I am.. Sweet and giving...
I will say her ideas turn me on to think of.. Make me think of more kink and dirty things being treated as they do her but return that how I want to as she said I could and they want me even more as I give when given to..

I guess thats why transgenders leaning feminine but will be strong for who they love and defend what they love and care for what they love deeply...
I am never a sub ever...
I am something I see no term for...
I guide and help.
I want to share and add to what we share and want the other to talk and be a real part of what we explore and find what we both like or find some common ground in how its done that makes us both need it dearly :)

As a fact and no gender or social ideas, I want so many ways to share love.
Anal both ways..
Oral both ways.
Play both ways.
Master bate (ok, speller will not accept one world.. Love tech, dont you lol) each other or help each other too...
Pleasure shared at the same time AND swap giving it.
All and no more or less of someone in any of it.

In side I am drawn to females loving each other very sweet and warm not as objects but as the most alike way of showing love that Is what my heart needs and wants to give... Not two guys tossing each other around....

I do not need hot...
Just someone who knowing all about them and we share so much is what draws us deeply to each other and our loving,caring compassion for each other and in general others drives us both to always stay in a falling in love state forever to each other...


When all said and done...

I dream if whats in the pic can ever happen...
That who is on their back got cleaned inside and just started getting me hard then got like that and told me they got clean and need means showed their anus to me with their hands in their ass making them gape a little as they relax for me to penetrate... I want to feel all as I slowly enter and feel their warmth around my cock as I go deeper...

Even if they just bend over and want me to start then, I still WILL always think of them so if they want me to shove in or what ever then they have to guide on that... I will always think of their feelings and want to do all I can as I feel pleasure to also focus on putting their orgasm before mine unless they guide me to do different...

But that is both ways... If they give anal then they need to feel as I do when I give..

Same with oral or play... To give pleasure...
If nothing is said then we without question have a need to return that pleasure to who is pleasing us.

What would be the best If I was giving anal?
To feel and see them orgasm hands free and I last as long as I can but being pleased they tell me deep and close and then grip me and tell me they need me love giving anal and do what I love the feel of the most as they see and feel all as I build to and then cum and go as long as I can stopping against them and inside as long as I can as we feel together all we feel....

What if getting?
If they could cum two times in a row every time then I would orgasm on the second if they could do that but I want them to be like me and want me to cum first....

They knowing what I wish but putting me first would make me want anal even more if they always wanted to put my feelings first and cum from just pleasure by anal when they start in me.

Just as I hope they would at times just want to give fully to me and give oral for my pleasure only or anything for mine only, I want to do the same even more if they do for me...

It would be funny with oral I think....

I can see us starting to give and find hands on ours giving pleasure as oral is being given and have to lovingly swat their had off knowing it is in fun but also knowing the other is so much wanting to give pleasure too... :)


I can see oral being any time every day if wanted..

I know I would love anal when ever it could be...

I hope they would want it and want to give it at least every day if not more...

I might even say it does enter my mind and draws me to want anal as a craving when I think of someone who loves to clean me, care for all, play and pleasure my body, LOVE to play slowly giving pleasure to my anus inside and out.
(i do not mean this as many show when this term is used...)
They are intent on making me cum even if I am worn out from orgasms....
Seeing my body react to their touch and love I hope keeps them turned on...

Seeing my pre cum and taking a taste I hope drives them more...

Seeing when I am moist (yes I do get that way) and it has a mind of its own wanting their cock in to touch all the areas screaming for penetration and being made love to badly to the point it is contracting and twitching...

I truly want to have a way to see it all...
I want to see them play and all that I feel giving me so much pleasure....
Seeing them enjoy making my body react on its own and even producing slick fluid that I know I do from my play and I hope it turns them on I get wet like that :)

I want to see them as the get near my anus.
I want to see the head on my entrance.
I will try and relax so I can see the tip make its way in bit by bit as they draw out a little for my fluid to help them go deeper next slow little push...

I want to see when the rings allow them to enter and feel my lover slowly fill the area needing to feel it and see then slowly sliding in deeper till fully in...

I want to see as they adjust and slowly pull away and find the right way to give me max pleasure and hitting my p spot so well I can tell I will cum soon...

When they find the way to enter and thrust I so want to see what ever size they have (I can cum from 1 inch of a finger lol) sink into me as I feel them and feel what my anus sends in feelings of pleasure...

I hope they edge and milk a little cum to the tip that they finger up and suck off :)

I hope they love seeing and feeling how I am to being given anal in a way I love it and want more and more...

If they truly want me to crave anal then they do all they can to last longer and longer...
They work with my body and make me orgasm better than any other way wanting more....
They feel me getting tighter and adjust to not pop out as other do in pics...
They listen and what ever I ask they do but make sure not to over do it what ever I might say of faster and harder or deeper (you know, when balls deep you push a little more lol)...

I want what they feel to be amazing to their cock as they are doing so well pleasing me...

I want them to make me cum herder than I ever could on my own or other ways and keep making me cum as I orgasm...

Can one imagine the feeling you gave an orgasm to who you love?
How would that make you feel?
Would that be a huge turn on?
Better than taking could ever be? :)

All that and as I am getting where I can grip their cock and they know it is because I am deeply pleased and looking at them wanting to see their cock going in feeling pleasure as I feel them in me and seeing them react to making it harder to push in...
They know I want them to orgasm from pleasure and want their cum they kept safe from risk so I could with no fear want them to cum all they can in the warmth of my anus as I know they will always pleasure me greatly any time I need without question and even when I did not expect it :)


I want to feel how they make love to me as they orgasm and keep a tight grip till they slide deep and rest as I feel them contract too try and stay hard...
I will relax so I can keep their contracting cock in me and feel them doing all they can to stay in me so I can feel them as we look into each others eyes...

I want us to know we gave and shared and that we will always love each other and find so many ways express it and share it...

If things are magic, Well, I may be hard and they may too...
As they slowly start back, I am not sure if not being so close as before if I would cum before or with them...
I hope they figure this and in that exception they play with my balls,pubic skin and cock till they know they can make me cum again and I then want them to cum also...


If they realy love giving anal and love to make me cum from pleasure.... If they crave it more than once a day... Just shock me by being eager to clean me with pleasure and I will be so ready for anal right them :)

Someone who makes something so great and fun can truly lean me to wanting to get anal much more than just expecting it.

Drive me wild and make me dry cum like crazy first and I will always want to make sure you love the feel of giving anal and want to adjust to your orgasm is just a great...

Do not think I am a bottom..

I want to give like crazy to as the craving hits me...
But if you make getting better than me giving then what would you think I would love :)

But there are times we just give oral and then play with anal...

Like one thing I may like... :)

As we 69 and are hard...
I hope you have got clean and want to play before we started :)

To a giving being I want to try things..
When we are both hard, I lay back some and my mate slowly lowers their anus around my cock...
I want them to let their weight be supported on me :)

Now in my love there may be two ways to go or some combo :)

One would be they can try and see if they can cum just from contractions like others can...
I hope my cock in them as something to grip helps :)

Just to lay there as they find this magic other do and see if they love it and just keep hard for them as I watch and smile might be fun and even more if it makes them cum and they want to do it more...

Note I did not say I cum :) I want them to find how to place me and them self for their pleasure as they would know what they feel and I want the best for them :)

I hope many times along with oral we can just touch and rub areas we only let the other touch..

Spending time even if limp just relaxing.
Placing or hands on pubic skin fingers spread a little so the cock is in between...
Pressing a little in a kinky hug :)
Taking a finger and getting to the head and around it and the skin behind...... Just making a slow rub caressing the others cock and passing time...
Sometimes slowly with some fingers gliding over the balls and behind to find areas that tingle to be rubbed ;)

Tracing the middle line back up to the base of the cock and gliding slowly up the cock to the head and running slow rings behind the head finding those spots that can feel so good it almost is too much :)

Just doing that together sharing time together....

Others would be like when I hope they want to be in my lap in them....

I wonder as I slow play and rub if they like it better with their love touching them and not their own hands...
Do they like having their love in them at the same time?
I try to just keep hard as I explore their lower area finding anything I can tell makes their body tell on them they like the feel :)

To get them to precum and look into their eyes as I finger it off and suck it..
I am playful :)
I may tap their nose with it lol :)

But I will finger it off and suck it at times :)

Might they adjust me in them to feel my cock better as I play :)

Do they want me to keep going slow or speed up some?

Will they now love doing this to me :)

I hope I feel them get tight and even a twitch :)

But I do want them to tell me so they do not cum till I am ready to do whats next...

Do they want slow anal or still me touching their body to make them cum?

In any case DO NOT CUM....

When you know it will happen tell me quick so I can hold and close off the end to save the cum inside till the orgasm is over....

Now. I am hoping the first time they have questions whats next :)

Slowly they lift up and make sure we are clean... I want to get where I can take their cock as if giving oral....

Sealed I let go and suck the cum all out of their cock I held back... every last drop... :)

I wonder what they think of this :)

I hope they crave to do the same to me :)

Now if they are not one to oral after anal (at this time I am not sure if I could.. Would see in time), It would be nice if the told me to take them now I made them cum...

To have them so clean and wanting me to give anal but they are giving them self to me now I made them cum.... Well.. Thinking of it turns me on... :)

So many things so many ways so many times we just want to give to the other but end up sharing and both orgasm and cum...

Just some things I wish others were like out there so the one for life would love to care for me forever and we love each other for ever :)

Do not think all this means thats all..
after all I did out of no where like Lady gaga and born this way...
I wish we all accepted each other and stopped the degrading and hate part...
So much more out there to share if all genders and races truly cared and were not like some are with a few doing all they can to mess up others and even give them sti/stds for fun! no way.. hard limit.. You do not do what one may not want and you do not expect if YOU know what you have that it is up to them to do it all...
To do whats right take way more thought of others and I wish others would see that and get how a person like that would see them as more also...

I am not against people who inform each other and are aware and all for their kink to be happy...

I am all for people to do as they love but respect others rights just as a being as you would want others to respect you...

If you get what I mean... I can stand with almost everyone and their kinks even more so than many would or did....
But I do draw in stone a hard line....
One I do not think is so hard to accept...

I have in my life seen many who would not think I could accept them and think I looked down on them be shocked and just start talking and learning all about things when they know where I stand.

It may be why the least expected ones will be drawn to me...
I stand out at times when around a friend I have I run into...

I seem just standard male...

They can be goth, dominate female (but I am their only male equal), Furr, or any type if their souls are anything like mine and sees and cares for all except who hates and harms.

I truly stand out as the odd one they laugh and say ;)

So I may not want to be a part of something like scat... But I have found later that some people who I would never guess were...
We knew our personal differences and our common ground.
Piss,scat,dirty rim, what ever.. No harm and never pushed ones rights about it.
We did find it interesting to talk about things blunt and open with no insult...

I do find others interesting even if it is not for me lol :)

We can joke.
I was asked if i would like to have a bite and talk to someone I had not seen for a bit..
I laughed and said I will not be having what you will be having and they truly laughed...
One asked if I had those little stoppers I use.... What? (they know I do not mess with anyone unless it is forever and the genders and things I would do... They know I would love just doing 69 to pass time with someone who was with me for life not even to cum but just edge each other and relax)..

The stoppers I said?
Yep, they had a hot date and wanted to suck but could not stand piss..

Ha ha.. In truth I laughed as they can not understand how I can be drawn to oral any gender (just not the ass) and the piss not bug me...
I have no clue,
But never know till someone like me loves me and who knows...

I wish respect was the rule of all for each other above ones personal ideas.
That would allow safe and sane caring to rise and so much just be normal and less hurt and other issues...

Well...
Paws up..
(ya know.. the song.. )...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Jul 2013 12:29PM
• 4,779 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I confess that since I was 17 and until I turned 22 a year ago, I have slept with, fondled, fingered and/or been in intimate contact with 10 girls between 13-17. It is both my greatest source of guilt and my greatest source of fantasies and turn-ons. I still have pictures of 3 of them, but keep them tightly locked down for when I'm looking to go down memory lane (fap fap fap). Talk about confusing sexual interests; but when it comes to sex, what isn't confusing?

It's not as if I'm attracted only to younger girls; I've slept with nearly twice as many older women as I have the younger ones, from 18 all the way up to 40...yet, there's just something, indescribable about that feeling you get when you look at, talk to, or get to be with the beautiful young ones. Those ones that every guy looks at, but no one talks about because it's completely against the rules right? I am in no way stalking and going after these girls, and I never will put myself out there like that. My mentality has always been that if they are approaching you, and they clearly want it and are mature enough for it, then what's the harm? After all, they're going to find a way to do it one way or another, why not let it be with you?

I'd love to get these stories of all these girls off of my chest and if anyone wants to hear, please let me know. I'll check back here and start posting some TRUE, no bullshit stories for you to either love, hate, judge, or perhaps enjoy. If so, I'll start in chronological order and I'll give you a heads up that some are obviously not as good as the others, but they did happen, and that makes them that much more exciting.

←®

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
19
Anonymous
@confessions
27 May 2019 10:58AM
• 6,292 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Hello all you dirty kinky perverts. I have a confession and I can only tell you all because none of my friends and family would like it, I am still not sure I do but it happened and there is nothing I can do about that now.
Ok my name is Ann and I am 39 years old, I left my husband about 4 months ago, he was very abusive both verbal and physical. I had to move over 400 miles away to get away from him. It was an old friend from school who actually convinced me to leave him. We reconnected through facebook about a year ago. And in that time I opened up to her about what was happening in my life. She always said I could come and stay with her if I needed to get away and I finally took the plunge packed a few bags left my husband a note and left, got on a train and turned up at Lisa's door that same day. She welcomed me and it was like we had never been apart, we had always been close at school until she moved away when her dad got a job. She had gone through something like me and had got away from her abusive husband, but unlike me she had 2 daughters Jan 21 and Laura 19. She was much stronger that I was and took her husband to court and he is actually serving time. That first night we just sat and talked drank a lot of wine and she told me she was seeing someone, what I didn't expect was she was seeing another woman and said I would meet her later in the week. She showed me to the spare room and I was very drunk at that point, I woke the next morning with a bad hangover laying on top of the bed totally naked. I couldn't remember getting undressed but I needed to pee so very much I ran to the toilet still naked burst into the bathroom and sat down to pee. It was only then that I saw Lisa in the shower, I laughed and said I was sorry but really needed to pee. The bathroom was a full on wet room with no shower screen and I got a very good look at her naked body, and thinking back she got a good look at me too. Now about the only good thing my Ex did for me was making sure I kept myself fit. I am quite short just 5 foot tall, I have long dark hair but very small almost no breasts at all. For 10 years I have waxed my pussy and don't think I will ever let hair grow back now. As I looked at Lisa, feelings of jealousy came back because unlike me she has and always had massive breasts and also unlike me she had a nice pubic bush, he strawberry blonde hair looked amazing next to her pale skin. She also has freckles all over. I remember seeing her naked as we were growing up but couldn't remember all those freckles, I asked her where they all came from and she laughed saying she always gets more every time she sunbathes. I finished peeing and said I should go put something on, she laughed and said not to worry about it as she and her daughters really didn't bother too much with clothes at home. I stood up and she said to come and shower and she would was my back and hair for me. She was so gentle and I almost didn't notice as she got lower and washed my bottom too. We dried off and she said I should come and meet her girls. I had a towel on but when we got to the kitchen both her girls were totally naked and oldest Jan was her double. Laura was short like me and a natural blonde, She was in a word beautiful.

Now as the weeks went on I got very used to being naked with them all, and Kerry, Lisa's girlfriend was so nice I could see why she liked her. Last month Lisa had to go away on a course and left me alone with the girls. Jan had gone out and I went to ask Laura what she wanted for dinner, her room door was wide open and she was on her PC, there was no mistaking what she was looking at, it was a lesbian porn movie and there was also no mistaking what she was doing, she had a vibrator deep inside her pussy, I didn't know what to do or say, but she laughed and said sorry she forgot to close the door, all the while sliding her vibrator in and out her pussy. She turned round and I got an even better view of what she was doing, her legs wide open and shaved pussy it looked amazing. Now I had never ever been with another woman before but had thought about it and more so since I started living here. Laura laughed and asked If I liked what I saw? Before I could answer she reached out and put her hand on my pussy, she smiled and said "your wet" All I could say was what do you want for dinner? she pushed a finger in my pussy and said "your pussy" I was lost from that moment on, she pushed me onto her bed opened my legs and before I could say no she was licking my pussy. I gave in and let her do what she wanted. I have to say her tongue was amazing, I knew she had done this before, maybe lots more. I came soon after and she kept licking and I came again and again. She finally stopped and said she had wanted me from the first time she saw me. I told her I felt so guilty but she laughed and said not to. I went to make dinner and I felt her behind me, she kissed the back of my neck her hand at my ass, she pushed her finger at my asshole and then pushed it in, I am very used to anal sex as my ex would fuck my ass most nights and if I am honest I enjoyed anal more than in my pussy. She had me bent over the worktop and she was fingering my ass, now she was quite rough too and spanked my ass too, she called me her whore and said I would have to do what ever she wanted now. She kept spanking me, quite hard and I knew it would be sore to sit after this. She pulled her fingers from my ass and put them to my mouth and told me to lick them clean, I did as she asked and then she turned me round and kissed me. Now the next 2 weeks she would come to my room at night and do what ever she wanted to me. We almost got caught by her sister a few times.

I moved out last week into a small flat just down the road. Laura visits me each day and uses me like a whore. I am so scared Laura will find out

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
11 Aug 2014 6:13AM
• 4,917 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I'm getting married in less than a month with the girl I met over 10 years ago.

A couple of months ago we got a new girl at work. Looks rather fine, bit crazy, has a boyfriend for the last couple of years. She is 18, i am 28. We could get along. Nothing more.

A couple of weeks ago, i brought her home after work, because she was afraid to go through a tunnel. Ok. Nothing happened.
Two days later i brought her home again. After discussing breastsizes, she claimed to have an F cup. I said i didn't believe her and she told me to feel it. First from the outside of her shirt, but then she lifted her boobs out and told me to really feel it. And so i did. Nothing more, nothing less. She DID have an F cup.

After that there was a lot of innuendo between us. But nothing more.

Last week we had a party with some colleagues. Had dinner with like 20 people and went for a drink afterwards. We were both kinda wasted and i went with her afterwards. Lots of colleagues were still there drinking when we left but noone mentioned us leaving together.

When we were on our way home, she came very close next to me and grabbed my butt. I grabbed hers. I put my hand down the back of her pants and squeezed her ass. Then we both started touching eachother. When we came past a playground we stopped. She told me she wanted me in her.

We went to a fence at the back of the playground, where we weren't visible to traffic on the suburban roads. Only people who could see us were people living in the houses around the playground. But they were probably sleeping ;)

I took of her belt and put my hand in her pants. She was allready soaked. I started rubbing her clit. She rubbed my dick from outside my pants.
With one hand I took off the bra she was wearing underneath her shirt. I lifted her shirt and started sucking her hard nipples. Damn those were fine. She dropped her pants, so I had more room to manouevre. And so I did. I slid my middlefinger a little bit down, stuck it in her pussy and started pumping it in and out. Juice was coming out as if the Hooverdam had been opened. I took my finger over the bridge between her pussy and her anus. Oh how she was wet. I pushed onto her anus and my finger just slid right in. Just a little bit though.
She didn't even moan about it. She turned around and bent over. She told me to fuck her.

I took my cock out, raging hard. She stepped out of her pants, which were allready lying on the ground, and spread her legs while holding the fence. I put two fingers in her pussy first, but she was so wet that I didn't need to moist her even more. I slid my cock in. She was kinda tight but it felt so good. At that moment I thought about a condom. Hell no. Fuck that shit. Keep thrusting. It was damn fine. I held and squeezed her boobs from behind while I rammed my cock in that pussy. I pushed my thumb up her butthole again.

She asked me if I ever did anal before. Nope I hadn't. I did fantasize about it though. She told me that she never tried it either, but she was willing to. And so I did. I put my German helmet against her asshole and slowly started putting more pressure onto it. The head went in. She moaned a bit. I took it out and tried it again. The head and some shaft went in. She didn't moan (probably because of all the people living in the houses around us.). I took out my penis again and after that it was all smooth entrance. Just like fucking a very tight pussy. Best fuck of all times.

After a couple of minutes I came inside her. Immediately she turned around and took my penis in her hand and started jacking me off. She knew what I wanted. I kept rubbing her pussy and sucking on her tits. We kissed. She was good. After a couple of minutes she started shaking. She came! Hell yeah, she came. She even squirted a bit. I was so aroused that I wanted to stick my dick inside her once again.

She said: "Let's go to the swing over there." The swing was in the middle of the playground, where every passing car could see us. Not that there had been any cars since the beginning of our little adventure but still. In full sight, and full nudity, she walked backwards to the swing. It was a swing where you can lay yourself in. Sort of a hammock. She laid herself on her back and invited me in. And so we fucked again. It was sensual, adventurous and pornographic at the same time.
After a while I came again. It took somewhat longer this time. Probably because I had shot my load before. But this time i shot my load on her belly and between her tits. She took it off with her finger and ate it. My arousal didn't go away. I still had raging hard cock but I knew I couldn't finish a third time. I'm getting old you know.

When we were on top of eachother in the swing she asked me why she was completely naked and I only had my pants down on my ankles. I told her it was because her beauty didn't give me time to take my clothes off. And we kissed again.

Some time later I brought her home. She invited me into her living room, but I declined. I knew her boyfriend was in the room on the second floor and her mother probably too. It was too dangerous. I went home and slept next to my fiance.

This was my fourth, but definately best cheat. I'm a dick.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@confessions
05 Aug 2015 8:49AM
• 2,362 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I confess that I (male, 22) got fucked by four anon guys in one hour yesterday.

Yesterday my bi-couriousness got me into an awesome situation. I was home alone, since my flatmates are both away for their holidays. I was horny as fuck, but I am not handsome enough to get a girl to have sex with me. So I went online for gay-dating and posted that I wanted to get fucked anonymously and discretly. With this I posted a picture of my ass, bent-over.

After a few minutes I had four or five guys texting me. I replied and in the end three of them agreed to come around and fuck me. I arranged it so that they would be around in intervals of half an hour. They agreed to my instructions too: I would give them the address of the building, they would ring and take the elevator to my floor. My flat was unlocked, they would enter and lock the door behind them. Straight down the hallway was the bedroom, where I was naked and bent over, my asshole lubed up and ready for them. On the bed table there were condoms and my laptop was showing porn. They would watch the presented porn, get themselves hard, put on the condom and fuck me as hard and long as they wanted to. When about to cum, they could choose whether to cum into the condom while in my ass, over my ass and back or into my face. Then they should leave me be, get dressed and leave the flat. That was the idea. But it turned out much more fucked up!

The first guy was 42 years old. He came 10 minutes later than we arranged. When he rung the bell, I was trembling from excitement. I told him the flat-number and the floor and rushed to the bedroom to start the porn and wait for him bent-over. I was so nervous, my knees were weak from the excitement. Then I heard him open the door. I put my face deep inside a pillow and waited. He entered the room and said: 'I'm not alone, I brought a friend. We will take turns.' I couldn't comprehend anything at that point, since I was too excited to think calmly, so I just layed still. Next I heard them getting out of their clothes and then I heard fapping sounds. After a minute or so, one of them opened the condom-wrapping. He spit on my asshole, which made me give out a moaning sound. They laughed, and the first one put his cock to my asshole, pushed hard and was inside me. His cock didn't feel very big, but he made up for that by thrusting hard into me. I moaned loud. Then he slid it out and the other guy put the tip of his dick at my hole. Slowly he pushed it in, and I felt that he had a thicker dick, that wasn't so easy to take. I felt the pain and wanted to tell him to go slowly, but as I started talking, he held my head down into the pillow and pushed hard with his dick, sliding in roughly and suddenly. I gave a muffled cry, but he fucked me as hard as he could. After what felt like forever, he started grunting and then he said: 'I'm cumming in your ass now.' Only then I relaized, that he hadn't got a condom on him. I tried to protest, but again he held me down and whispered in my ear: 'You're gonna love it, bitch!' Then he trembled, gave me some last hard thrusts and then I felt his hot cum squirting deep inside me. Panting, he slid out of my asshole and took me by my hair, shoving his dick inside my mouth. It tasted more than weird, but I still sucked on it as good as I could, while the other guy fucked me again. The guy in my mouth got hard again and started stroking his dick furiously. As the one in the back started moaning louder and louder and finally came inside me too, the large guy was moaning too again, put his dick in my mouth and came into it. He held it in there, telling me to swallow his semen as soon as he would take his dick out. I did so. Then he thrust my head back onto the pillow. They both dressed themselves and left. I couldn't move at all and just layed on my bed.

After maybe 5 minutes, I heard the bell ring. I got up automatically, not thinking about what would happen next. I opened for the next guy and got back to my room. After entering and coming to the bedroom, I told him without looking at him, that he wasn't the first one and that I didn't care about whether he would fuck me with or without condom. He did me bare and came into my ass too. The third guy came maybe 15 minutes later, also fucking me bare. But he came all over my face twice before leaving my flat.

With three loads in my ass, one in my belly and two on my face, I lay on my back and jerked off. It took me maybe 10 seconds before I came harder than ever before, squirting my load all over myself up until my own face. Unable to move even a finger, I lay around in all that cum until I finally could get up to clean myself.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
24
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Dec 2022 11:14PM
• 3,295 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Friday Night….

On a warm Friday evening back in 2019, around 6p, I get a desperate call from my best friend… “Can you stay at the house this weekend, entertain her, please” he desperately begins the call with? “Her” is his wife… I chime in “yeah man, she’s definitely feeling lonely lately” I say as I push for specifics…

(her and I chat, he and I chat, offering my opinion is very common as this has been the topic of conversation for quite some time)

Ignoring me completely, he continues,

“She keeps busting my balls, calling every 10 mins. She feels isolated, alone, you know how she is!” Again, I chime in, “brother she’s 40, the kids are almost out of the house, she wants you to spend time with her, take her to dinner, do shit”. He wants to respond but has nothing, he knows I’m right. “Brother, you both can afford to go do things, she wants to go places, experience life”.

For the record, and totally off topic. this man’s wife has the greatest pair of big fat tits. For those who think “bigger is better”, this is the one! Furthermore,
she’s thick but tone with dirty blonde hair, about 5’7”. Thinking about it, she has Kitty Lee’s body with a much prettier face.. A very attractive woman with a body built for fucking.

(according to hubby, she has a high sex drive and is very open minded… Cocksucker hit the lotto for sure)

With a long sigh he annoyingly utters what I could see coming from a mile away, “I don’t have time for this, Bobby is about to go on, can you stay at my place and keep her off my back so I can enjoy myself?”

And there it is…..

Honestly, he’s frustrated, I get it. He plans ahead for this weekend long festival well in advance, keeps her in the loop through the entire process, it’s kind of fucked thats she’s laying this guilt trip on him while he’s hours away. I’m torn, he’s been dropping the ball with regard to their marriage for a while now.. Then again, this is his once a year “get fucked up and jam out with thousands of dirty hippies weekend, “I suppose she should honor that.

Regardless…

Reluctantly, I respond with Sure man, I’ll head up there now and hang with her….” (honestly, I just want to hang at home, rub one out and crash, it’s been a long week but fuck it, she’s good people and fun to drink with)

Relieved, he replies “text me when you get up there, I’ll call and let her know, thanks brother” and quickly hangs up.. I set the phone down, take a deep breath, collect my shit and prepare for my hour long trip….

A bit of background on the friendship. Buddy and his wife married young, 18-19, had kids, they’re in their teens. We’ve known each other for about 20 years and they are 4-5 years my senior.

For the last few years we do dinner on Friday evenings at their place, a modest spot in the middle of cow country. We smoke, drink and eat well. I normally stay the night, sometimes sticking around on Saturdays to help with ongoing renovation projects.

We’re all an open book by the way, we know everything about each other. It’s actually very nice, I enjoy their company, as they definitely enjoy mine..

I’m divorced, have a great job and a high school age kid. I also have a very comfortable couch and plenty of food in a decent suburban apartment.
An apartment I will enjoy some other time, my drive is complete..

Teresa (wife) is on the porch, shorts, tank top, drinking a rum and coke. She has her hair in a ponytail, which is new for her. She normally dresses like a Sunday school teacher. Her hair always down, outfits very conservative, “boring” is the best way to put it. She certainly doesn’t show off her figure, her gigantic tits always put away, which is a shame quite frankly..

With a hug and peck on the cheek, I make a sarcastic comment, as I normally do, “sweet handle bar, you’re missing one side”. Teresa gives me a “you’re not funny” smirk” and proceeds to tell me that she’s been “experimenting with new styles”.

I waste no time, “you got it, flaunt it, I know Sam (hubby) would like to see more of you experimenting”. She immediately lets out a laugh, like, a quick chuckle filled with doubt, if that makes sense?

Again, in a serious tone I proclaim, “seriously, switch it up, show him you still got it, let him see other men gawk at you, get that little head going…..” She looks at me defeated and says “he knows what I have, what he has access to. He chooses to ignore me” using her hands to outline her breasts and body, exactly how the Price is Right women would display a new prize.. “I’m lonely, tired of being treated like I don’t exist. Months ago I asked him to sit the festival out” she exclaimed. “I asked if we could go away, focus on us for a minute, that I needed him…” Starting to well up, she rhetorically asks “Where is he” as she walks into the house….

So here I am, barely been there 10 minutes, she’s already crying and I’m on the porch by myself thinking “you couldn’t of talked about something else, you had to immediately bring up her failing marriage, good job jackass”….

She’s a strong woman, emotional and poetic, but tough. It wasn’t long before I hear her calling my name from inside the house. I take a deep breath and head inside. Teresa is in the kitchen, she cleaned herself up and is mixing both of a strong cocktail. Without missing a beat, she hands me my drink, we cheers and take a sip as she immediately picks up from where we left off.

As she starts to speak I take a step forward and gently lean in to give her a warm, comforting hug. I definitely surprised the shit out of her. At first she was stiff as board, cold, surprised at my very forward act. It took a minute before you could feel her body relax…. Not saying a word, we stood there hugging, my arms around her upper shoulders, hers around d my waste. Both of us, a firm yet gentle embrace, you could tell it meant something. It was quite nice if I’m being honest.

(being a dude, I have to point out how great her tits felt pressed against my chest, I finally have visual confirmation, as well as touch, of just how fucking big they are. Her puffy hard nipples, pressed against my chest, perfecto!)

After what felt like 20 minutes, I now have a rock hard dick so I pull away. “You’re a smart, beautiful, sexy woman who deserves happiness” I say, as I try to conceal my very obvious excitement. She looks at me and smiles as I conclude my thought “ponytail and tank top, my new favorite look” as I look down, laser focused on her giant titties that were currently on display, hours and hours of fun, beautiful cleavage, no bra)

Remember when I said “we know everything about each other?” It’s no secret hubby and I both have a thing for huge giant titties, conversations she’s been privy too, normally just giggling and walking away.. Staring down at them was certainly knew, however, she was well aware of my infatuation, in general, for big natural breasts. Yeah, I’ve looked at her, but nothing more than looking, in my head she’s a no-go, off limits..

It’s at that moment, still in our embrace, she says “I have to come clean”. Oh boy” spews out of my mouth as I question her, not with words, but wi5 the look in my eyes….

“I’ve had a crush on you for the last 20 years.” And don’t worry, Sam knows, he thinks it’s funny. “But, I want you to know, I’ve always had a thing for you.” Shocked, I ask “When me and the ex visited you, is this why you treated her poorly? Shaking her head in agreement, Teresa responds “that bitch took you for granted, treated you like shit for years”, you deserved better, fuck her”.

I laugh out loud as I share “she’s my one and only bad lay, dead inside and in the sack, terribly boring with no enthusiasm, a waste……” Teresa chuckles and shares “well, at least Sam has a big dick but I fantasize about other people when he fucks me. The one or two times a month he does fuck me, I keep my eyes closed, I go through the motions to keep my life semi-normal, but I’m not in love with him anymore, too many years have gone by, I’m over it”.

“Teresa, I had no idea it was this bad, I know he can be a dick, but never thought it was on this level, what are you going to do?” Teresa takes a step back, grabs our drinks and confidently shares “Hanna has three years of school left” as she hands me my drink, “once she graduates and goes to college, I’m leaving”. Her eyes start to fill with tears as we both take a big gulp of intoxicatingly strong rum and cokes… She leans over, grabs a tissue and wipes her eyes as we both take a well deserved gulp of mind numbing spirits…

Our drinks polished off, Teresa quickly time for another” as she grabs my glass and heads for the counter…… Unsure of what to say, completely blown away with the last hour of my life, Teresa swings her head around, ponytail in the air, and says “I’m sorry if my confession has made you uncomfortable, that was not my intention, I just needed you to know” as she turned her head forward to focus on drinks.

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt this urge to hold her.. The last hour had quickly turned in an emotional adventure for the two of us. However, she had a minimum of three years of hell to go through, which saddened me. I had lived that life and it miserable, my heart ached for her.

Throwing caution to the wind, I walked over and wrapped my arms around her stomach, careful to stay below her breasts, resting my head on her shoulder. She took a deep breath and reached for my arms. I whispered in her ear, “I’m here for you” as she let out a whimper and sigh of relief.

It wasn’t long before my dick was coming to life.. She was absolutely pressing her ass just enough for my guy to feel it. Moving from side to side, T was knowingly trying to get me hard and I could care less. I whisper in her ear “I know what you’re doing”, as I begin to mirror her movements, moving my dick from side to side, pushing in….

With both a whimper and deep breath Teresa takes her hand and begins to run it along my covered dick.. “Oh yeah” she says as I let out a gentle moan, immediately, and slowly, moving my fingers to the base of her giant breasts. I think to myself, “Finally” as I open my hands and grab the biggest pair of tits I’ve ever felt. Teresa let’s out a soft moan, catching her breath enough to say “please fuck me!”

Im so fucking hard I can’t stand it, as I respond “soon baby, soon” as I move my right hand inside her waistband, her pussy and clit my targets. She moans out again as I take my left hand, already squeezing and pinching her left nipple, I quickly grab her throat, pulling her head to my my face, forcefully, T whimpering away “How bad do do you want my dick in you” I whisper as she runs her tongue along her upper lip..

3 seconds later, and not missing a beat, Teresa, her hand in my pants now, my dick in hand……. Actually, it’s more like, “Teresa the magician, her hands suddenly down my pants, with a king fu grip on my dick, a grip so tight she could tell you how many beats per minute my heart was pumping” she’s rapid fire jerking me, it’s to tip, long strong stokes……

In return, my left hand still gripping her neck and my right hand buried in her pussy, I have two fingers fucking her pussy while rubbing and pressing her clit with her thumb.. T, well, she starts to moan and loudly and shake as she nutted all all over my fingers….

Teresa hadn’t been touched like this for some time, that was evident!

I nibble on her ear lobe, as she catches her breath, still feeling the effects of my fingers…. I whisper, “now you can have my dick”, slide me into your pussy” as I turn her to the right, and bend her over her kitchen table.. With my dick rock hard and still in her hand, I grab her ponytail and make my way for her opening.. With my left hand, now gripping the sexiest tits I’ve ever played with, I turn her head toward mine and say “that’s my pussy” as she loudly grunts out “take your pussy” as she rests my dickhead at the opening of her love canal..

Deep breath, deep breath as I tease Teresa with my dick, ready to push in fully, sliding in, the phone rang.. I pause, caught of guard by the phone, I say “fucking figures” as T slams her ass backwards and takes my dick…. “Yeah it does” she says as I quickly remember what my objective is….Pony-tail pulled back, left hand firmly holding a giant tit, sexy mom/wife panting as her wet pussy is ready to make a mess, I lay into to her, hard, deep, and aggressive, phone ringing off the hook…..

Let’s be honest… This didn’t last long… 5-6 minutes later, as our hearts race, Teresa screams out “you’re going to make me cum” in what I can only describe as a surprised tone.. “You’re pussy s soaked i murmur, ponytail still in hand, her back still arched, her moans and pants, now similar to a countdown. She’s ready to blow boys!! I give her everything I have, table creaking, both of us moaning loudly, Teresa’s pussy tightens…..

That’s all it took! In unison, I thrusted as deep as I could into her tightened pussy, and fucking unloaded as T let me know just how appreciative she was, nearly falling over as she came all over my dick. With her ponytail still in hand, left titty still firmly in my clutch, I bit on her ear and neck as we both appreciated just felt the effects of a fantastic nut……

A few minutes later, both of us, chuckling and giddy, completely spun from what just happened, get a drink of water. As I’m guzzling like a thirsty African baby, T pipes up and says “I haven’t came like that in years” as she stood back and took a sip of water, almost shocked at what happened. I ask if everything is ok and she quickly says “oh yes” as she intentionally spills water out of her mouth and down her huge jugs. “Thirsty” she asks as I quickly do what a man with a huge natural tit fetish does, as I grab both tits, in a loving embrace, pull them to my face, kiss her deeply and begin sucking her nipples………

Oh yeah, the ringing phone? That was Sam, I forgot to let him know I had arrived… No worries, 60 seconds after pumping his wife full of my nut, as I’m sucking her tits, Sam called back.. T answered, out of breath, Sam completely unfazed, he babbled away, praising me up and down to T, as she stroked my dick.

Sam, “so happy” that I “gave up my weekend to help him out”, requested me on the phone.. “Yo brother” I shout as he immediately thanks me then starts a long winded diatribe, excited to share the highlights of the bands, the setting and the great food. T, left to her own devices, grabs my dick, fat tits swinging, full naked body, she leads me by my dick to the couch as she holds up two fingers…. Sam, he’s still raving about his stress free hippy induced weekend, clueless to the fact that as I say ”sounds like so much fun brother” his wife is on her back, legs spread, pussy soaked, guiding my dick back in the very same spot Sam used to call home.. Round 2 has indeed started,,

Sam called back the next day, he and I on the phone for quite awhile. I remember him saying “its much more relaxed now” as he immediately started the process of repeating the same shit he said the night before, which led to him thanking me again for getting his wife off his back… “Yeah man, she seems happy to have company” I blurt out as he asks for me to put her on the phone…

“Oh man, she’s at the market” I say, as Sam chuckles quite loudly, blurting out “yeah she loves spending my money,” as he chuckled on, eventually saying “I’ll call later” as he hung up…. I’d imagine he saw a half naked dirty chick, or dudes eating shrooms, which is why he just hung up.. He was “on to the next one” ass they say…

Speaking of which…

I’m triple checking to make sure the phone is off screaming out “I can’t hold it anymore!” T, mouth soaked with saliva and spit, and clearly not at the market, grabs my nuts and slams her face to the base of my dick, not missing a beat, or drop, as she emptied my sack deep in her throat… Like a bitch, I screamed out as I felt every last drop empty my nuts. By the way, a second orgasm not long after a man’s first orgasm is quite intense, it’s quite nice!

Teresa enjoyed sucking my dick with her husband on the phone. Admittedly, I enjoyed it as well. The threat of getting caught is quite addictive. So much so, we test the limits of our sexual prowess weekly. I fuck my friends wife regularly, right under his nose..

Case in point-

Friday before Christmas, while Sam sits in his recliner, stoned out of his mind, eating cookies zoned out, Teresa and I will go for a night walk. Sam completely unfazed and happy to have the tv to himself, clueless that his wife and over night guest are 20 ft away, watching him watch tv, fucking like school kids. Me squeezing her nipples, smacking that ass, pulling her hair, drilling her pussy! Teresa, holding onto a tree, taking my dick from behind like the good girl she is, her fat little pussy tightening as she cums, while empty my seed deep into her, fully embraced, while hubby watches cartoons or some shit…

Or right now.. He just got in the shower. T, in a flannel, no bra, immediately goes in and grabs a tissue, making sure the coast is clear. Sam, fully engulfed in washing his ass has no idea his wife literally walked out of the bathroom, about 10ft, slide her pants down and sat on his buddies dick. Of course, I’m unbuttoning and pulling the monsters out, as the smell of Irish Spring permeates the air..


Till next time..

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
10 Jun 2012 5:34AM
• 564 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

I need to leave my girlfiend

So iv been with this girl for about 6 months, the shine is definatlly off the apple and iv begun to relax and be myself more, and she dose not seem to like it, at first as we all do we were all over each other and i was very touchy feely and im not normally that way with ANYONE, now iv begun to relax im not on her all the time and i dont want to "snuggle" every second of the day and she hates it, she dosnt want me going out where there mite be girls i can look at, (iv never cheated on anyone ever by the way) she has stopped me reading lads mags, she always wants to be together every night every second, she always texts and dosnt give me time to myself, i am a straight forward guy and i tell the truth so i say id like a night or day to myself she just crys, and im not good with crying women so i give in and do what she wants, she wants me to be honest and i am but when i tell her what i really think about things and feel she just crys at me, i have to leave her because im unhappy, but i dont know how to ya know? i feel really guilty for leaveing her, we are ment to move in together in a few weeks and i cant let that happen, i just feel bad about leaveing her, because it will hurt her so much.

any one got any advice on how to break up with her with as little damage to he as possible? and ease my guilt? :/

thanks in advance for your help and responces

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
IloveTiti
View posts View profile
@confessions
12 Aug 2013 9:17PM
• 2,335 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

My husband brought me to a luxurious high-end spa unexpectedly over the weekend. He chose a male masseur for me. I was surprised for the guy for he looked so...hot. My husband introduced me to the guy and told me that I should have a good time. I melted down as the masseur gave me massage. It was very sensual and he was teasing me provocatively with his light to deep touches. Many times that his strong but soft hands stayed longer in between my thighs. I was so turned on. When we got home, I was dripping wet and my pussy was flooding. I can't wait to reach home for I knew that my husband will fuck me really well on that night. I felt the tension on the air as we're driving home. When we reached home, it didn't last that long, we're completely naked in our bed. He was so turned on on dirty and slutty talk that I told him as his hard cock was buried deep inside my pussy. The orgasms that I had that night was incredible than as usual. Also, the orgasm that my husband had was amazingly delicious too. According to him, I literally fucked that masseur in our bed as he was our topic all through the time. My husband was so turned on. Now, he wanted to book another appointment this weekend. My husband told me that I should fuck this masseur this time, that I should let him lick my pussy, and I should suck his cock, that for an hour, I should let that guy fucked me really hard, worn me out, and totally drenched my pussy. My husband wanted the masseur's cum deep inside me for he will lick my pussy afterwards immediately in the car. He doesn't want the masseur to wear a condom. Oh, I'm feeling so wet, I can feel my pussy screaming, and wanting to get fuck with this thoughts. Should I fuck and suck the masseur's cock?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Mar 2009 2:53PM
• 4,372 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I have a hot mother in-law (that looks a bit like the lady in the photo) that I would seriously love to bone. She is really quiet and sweet. There have been several times we have been left alone watching a movie on the couch in the living room and a really hot sex scene will come on and she will look at me and laugh and act all shy. I don't think she knows that I would like to slide over to her side of the couch, lift her nightgown up, put her legs over my shoulders and bury my face between her legs. She makes me so horny sometimes I have to go to the bathroom and relieve myself while thinking about her just to get my boner to go away.

Last time my wife and I went to visit I got left at her mom's house while they all went shopping and out of boredom I decided to snoop. I went through her drawers but didn't really find much lingerie, she had a lot of cotton and silk white full coverage panties that were kinda sexy. I ended up rubbing my dick in some of the white silk ones for a few minutes to see what it would feel like. I put them back in the top of the drawer like she had them and dug around a little more. I also found a hard plastic phallic shaped object wrapped in fabric, I have no idea what it was but I assume she may use it to masturbate. I think she maybe puts it on a pillow and rubs against it? I found two dirty magazines with stories in them in her closet under a pillowcase and a couple of penthouse letters books in the bottom of her nightstand. I looked under her bed and jackpot! I found a pair of pink silk undies that she had been having some fun in!

Those pink silk panties were amazing! The scent of her pussy in them was incredible, it was an intoxicating feminine scent that I can't even describe. The moment I put them up to my nose I had an instant boner, I ended up sniffing them and beating off about 3 times before she came back from the store. If her pussy tastes anywhere as good as it smells I think I may just have to risk it and at least see if she would let me pleasure her. I seduced an older lady once when I was a teen in a similar situation and it worked out ok, I ate a lot of pussy in exchange for a few blow jobs. She lived next door and while she was out of town I would feed the dogs, water plants and do laundry that she would leave. One day she caught on the the fact that I was snooping around in her lingerie and underwear and confronted me about my habit of adding a little extra starch to her dirty panties before I washed them. Long story short, I admitted to everything and ended up on her bed with my arms pinned down by her thighs and her pussy on top of my face.

The best part about my mother-in-law is the next day when she went to work I looked in her drawer and saw that the white silk panties I rubbed my dick in were missing! So all day at work she was wearing the panties I rubbed my dick in and leaked pre-cum in the crotch of!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Feb 2014 6:47PM
• 2,579 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

I need some real advice please read all of this an comment.

I fucked my friends mom. I was in my 20's and she was in her 50's. She was married at the time. This is how it happened no bullshit here you cant make up shit like this. Real life can be fuckin crazy. One day i am over at my friends parents house, He doesnt live in town so when he comes here he stays at his parents. So i am over there sitting on the couch an his mom sits down next to me and starts talking about how i am her favorite of all his friends an what a good person i am. I just agree and bemuse her. She has one of those weird personalities where she is overly nice to most people.

She then starts talking to me about movies "we both like old western movies". Later a weeks a couple days i don't remember she calls me. Tells me that she wants to talk with me an invites herself over to my house. I did not give her my number. She comes over tells me some bullshit i forget what it was some kind of excuse to get into my house. We talk for a few hours and i notice her looking at my cock through my pants. I ignore it because hey she my friends mom. Plus she is overweight an she looks old. On the positive side She does have a big ass and very large tits easily DD if not bigger.

She leaves an tells me how wonderful it was to get out of the house an how we have so much in common. Then she invites herself over for the next week an we make plans to watch a old western. Between these 2 visits i talk with a guy i work with about it. He tells me "she wants to fuck you" I am more of a recluse and i don't date much plus she was married. So i didn't believe it. But the next time i talked to her son i told him "Hey man i think your mom wants to fuck me." he replied Do it an we both laughed him thinking it was a joke and me thinking i just might.

So the scheduled visit arrives and she comes over wearing a hoody not showing any skin. we are watching a movie i look over and the hoody is unzipped an she is showing some cleavage. She always sat uncomfortably close to me and i could see down her shirt. I got aroused she looked over at me then down at my pants an she just put her hand on my cock acting innocent like she had no idea what had happened. I called her out an she pretty much rapes me.

Now i fucked her once an it did not leave me feeling good about the situation because of her marriage and my friendship with her son. The sex although taboo was not that great she just laid there like most women. I told myself never again.

A few days later she calls me an tells me she is coming over we need to talk blah blah. So she comes over an we are sitting next to each other and she tries to grab my cock. I told her no it was just a one time thing an i think we would be better as friends. She tells me don't Worry i don't feel bad about it an neither should you. She then tells me she hasn't fucked her husband in 5 years and they are all but divorced in name alone. She then tells me that she will never tell anyone about it and it will be are little secret. I was hesitant she saw it and just took her tits out. Yeah i fucked her again.

So we made it a regular thing twice a week for 2 years she called it "movie night"
I told her that we couldn't really be together in a real relationship.various reasons age an the fact she was married. She said that was okay because it was just labels an she didn't care about that as long as i fucked her.

In the 2 years i fucked her in the ass several times. Made her squirt many times. And in general fucked her like a whore. She told me she had never squirted before me an i could do anything i wanted. I took advantage.

Towards the end of this friends with benefits. Her husband came over to my house looking for her an she was just sitting in my room with her tit out. He was pretty pissed. Some how she convinced him that she was wearing a shirt an he was acting like a crazy person. But the story got back to my friend through his brothers friend who was the guy who showed her husband where i lived. Pretty sure he was fucking her at one time also. She always let her sons friends move in when they needed a place to stay. He was one of those friends who needed a place to stay.

So my friend called me about it. I told him yeah i fucked her an we talked about some other stuff. I have a way of being sarcastic all the time. She proceeded to convince him i was just fuckin with him. ?he bought it?

More time passed. This is where the fucked up shit happens. There was a girl i used to fuck when i was younger we had a real casual sexual relationship. She would come over to my house drunk at late hours an demand that i fuck her. It was awesome at 1st but i got tried of the bitch waking me up an one night i told her not to come over anymore. She did an i only saw her a couple of times after that. After we stopped fucking she got a job at a bar. One of the regulars pursued her for some time they ended up dating an she got pregnant. He was 10 years older then her an she didnt love him but she married him. We did not talk to each other but saw each other at my neighbors garage sale. She then knew where i lived.I remember thinking if i get the chance i am going to fuck her again.

So one night Guess who is at my door. Yep it was her she made up an excuse to talk to me an i let her in. She was in my house about 5 mins when i realized this was my chance. We ended up fooling around really hot an heavy an she tells me she has to leave or she is going to fuck me an she cant she is married. We exchange emails.

I was completely in lust and never had i been swept up in emotions over girl. She was in the same boat we confirmed are intentions via email an she came over the next night. We fucked it was amazing she is beautiful an her pussy was really really wet.
After the fact she told me she wanted to be with me an that she always had. I told her i needed to stop my previous relationship with my friends mom. She told me she needed to leave her husband. Next day she told her husband and i told my friends mom. My friends mom was like okay i understand but i still want to fuck you. She then told me don't worry no one will find out. The thought of fucking both of them was appealing and i was just stupid enough to think i could do it.

So i told my new girl that i had broke up with my friends mom but she wasn't taking me seriously. My friends mom some how convinced herself that there wasn't another woman an i just wanted to break up. She came over a few times under the guise of talking about the break up. I fucked her and guess who shows up. Yep my new girl who is an yeah you can guess it drunk. Soo My Friends Mom freaks out an i told my girl to leave so i could finish breaking up with her. My Friends Mom then realizing there is a another girl decides she doesn't care she just wants me to fuck her. I told her i didn't feel right about it. I really like my girl and i wasnt going to risk fucking it up.

MFM says NO i wont have it. I told her tough its over. She leaves but proceeds to send me over 250 text messages a day. seriously. I thought i could reason with her proceeded to try. she was pretty pissed but i felt she had come to terms.

4 days later she calls me an says we have to talk i told her i would speak with her but not at my house because i knew she would just try to fuck me. So we we meet in a parking lot in public. She tells me that she hired a private investigator to "do research" on my new girl then tells me that her "PI" has pictures of her leaving another mans apartment and all but fuckin him on the porch . I thought that is weird my girl was still married at the time but the pi didn't say anything about that. So i told MFM Send me the information the pi collected an the pictures to my email. Big mistake now she has my email.

MFM looked shocked, She figured at 1st hearing this news i would break off my relationship with my new girl. So yeah she emails me the CC of her and her "pi talking about the investigation. The pi had a gmail email and the content seemed to be written by the same person. So i asked for the pis number. The number she gave me always went straight to voice mail an the voice mail was always full. So i did reverse number look up on it, Yeah it was MFM dsl number that didn't accept incoming calls. That was the birth of who i now call "THE PSYCHO BITCH"
My friends mom now known as TPB was trying to fool me an get me break up with my girl so i called her out on it an told her i knew the number she gave me was hers.
I told her to stop calling me an that it was over.

TPB did not like that. she then called me all the time literally all day and night while i was at work an texted me every other minute. I asked her to stop told her If she didn't i would call her son an tell him that she wouldn't stop calling me. she went fuckin nutts screaming at me threatening to get me arrested. Threatened to have me beat up. You name it she went there.

I had no choice but to block her number. Because i could not do shit on my phone it was always getting text an calls. She filled up the memory in my phone with crazy shit
eventually she realized her number was blocked an started emailing me i have over 500 emails from her. lots of just weird stuff. She got my girls phone number an started calling her. Told her she was still fucking me an so on. Told her she was coming over to my house when she knew she wasn't there shit like that.

The most fucked up part of it was in her emails she tells me that she got pregnant with twins an aborted them both. Told me she was having sex with 3 other guys while she was fucking me. Told me one of them has herpes an I needed to get a std test. She tried demean me an insult me. Manipulative on the worst levels she was trying anything to get me to respond. Eventually i did 3 months after i blocked her number. I called her asking her to please stop texting my girl and to stop driving by my girls house. She said she would and that she wanted to meet me to apologies for how things went. I was stupid enough to believe her and agreed to meet. She meet me out side of my house when I got in the car she tried to tell me she never lied to me an the pi got the facts wrong an blah blah. I told her to stop the bullshit And That i was never going to fuck her again. She got quiet looked away an said i wish we could be frei... Then wham she hit me in the face closed handed i opened the door to get out an she took off tires screeching with me half way in the car. MY neighbor saw what happened and told me i needed to call the police so that if she tried to get me arrested for some fake bullshit i would have record of her acting crazy. Cops told me her real age 53 she said she was in her 40s
She was also sending me emails telling me what i had told her which was stop calling stop texting and stop sitting out side my house and driving by my girls house. She was pretty much stalking both of us in her spare time. I goggled she send those because its a he said she said type of thing her sending me the email was a way for her to cover her bases an pretend like i was stalking her.
I honestly moved on instantly an never thought about the The psycho bitch unless i was getting a email or a text. The phone company i use only lets me block numbers for 3 months Without fail when it relapsed i got more crazy text an had to block her again.

That was 2 years ago I am still with my new girl and i am very much in love with her. I have not talked with TPB or my friend since the craziness. She still sends me emails at least once a week with random cryptic comments meant to entice a reply


here is a couple of the emails i randomly selected

"Coming soon to a theater near you..."
"Ready to go downtown & 5th ward!
Not been there since that last time.
Odd, true & by choice.
Got goody bag filled with very interesting things...very.

As for the tomfoolery, hi jinks & Oscar- worthy performances by the entire cast...blah blah.

So vapid & inane.
Do not care.
Blah."

Downtown is code for me to fuck her in the ass.


"Sufficient time has passed to ensure no problems repeated.

Not gonna leave things negatively. Absolutely not.

Will contact for meet place, date & time.

No girlie histrionics. No tattling. No talking shit. Way way passed that.

5-10 minutes.

There are no memories of the heart or mind left.

Just unfinished business that will be completed.

Not gonna have negativity follow over & over.

Don't bother to pout about it.
No drama.
Get over yourself.
I have.
Blah

If left unfinished, it becomes crap-filled baggage to carry.

It's well known that what goes around come around.

I'm not havin it."

Anyone know how to get this crazy bitch to leave me alone its going over 2 years now.

She still send me emails wanting me to "meet with her"

Thanks for reading i hope some one can learn from my experience. Maybe even give me some advice.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-17
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Jun 2013 1:26AM
• 2,531 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 73 replies ]

New here. Just need to unload some shit. Don't know whether I will return. Here goes.

I beat my wife. A lot. Badly, sometimes. She always lies to the ER docs, but I am sure they know the truth. I succeeded long ago in completely isolating her from her friends and family. She used to be so beautiful and happy. Was a cheerleader in high school. Now her face looks so different and so sad and I'll never be able to afford all the surgeries it would take to fix her.

I despise myself. I want to change. I don't know how. I just see stars and lose my mind and don't even know what I'm doing when she makes me mad and I just fly into a fucking rage. When it's all over, she's just a bloody mess of hamburger.

I wish she would leave me but she won't. I wish she would kill me but she won't. If I can't figure out how to change I think I will end up killing her soon. That is my biggest fear. If I do kill her, I will just kill myself rather than go to prison.

She is such a good person and I always know that the shit she does that sets me off is stupid, trivial shit. The sounds of her screams and cries and my fists and other stuff hitting her face and head haunt me and give me nightmares.

I need to die. I know that is the only way to save her.

Thanks for this forum and allowing me to get this shit out. I can't say I feel any better, but thanks anyway. God bless you all, even if no one ever reads this.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-4
mrjimmy
View posts View profile
@confessions
26 Jul 2015 9:05AM
• 5,575 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

I proudly confess, I turned my buddies 26 yr old daughter into a cum sponge ! and I am wearing her cum soaked panties as I tell you this , I was visiting my friend, who lives about 100 miles away, he asked if I would take a phone back home with me, and his 26 yr old daughter would come get it , she lives close to me, her face and body popped in my memory right away, sure ill take it .. well i was home maybe 30 min, when she calls, asking if I wanted to meet her , or she could come to my house, i gave her directions then sat down with a scotch to wait. when she came in, she was much prettier than I remembered, and nice full, round firm tits that she displayed in a super tight, low cut tank top, man, no freaking bra on.. I had been rubbing my cock, before and when she arrived, so when I stood up, so did my cock, she acted as if nothing happened, nothing did, except me showing my erection to my friends young daughter.. I asked if she wanted something to drink? wine she tells me, my mind was racing, my lust for this young girl was raging, I opened the best bottle I had, knowing how a Good wine makes one feel, I have a chance of having a dream come true.. Gawd this babydoll is so fine...she sipped the wine, I looked at her ,there it was the slight skin flush of warmth, nipples staying hard , ,great .we talked, I glanced boldly at her breasts and between her legs as we spoke, I gave her $20 and said her dad asked me to give it to her, I knew she was having a hard time, so I said , next time you are in a tuff spot, u got my number, call me, if I can help, if I can do Anything for you, call me looking, at her tits again, slowly I raised my eyes to look into hers, if I can help you, I will help you , thanks she replied.. I lit up some refer took a drag then offered it to my guest, I turned up the stereo her eyes closed as she moved with the beat coming from the speakers, going for it , I stood up reaching for her hands , I said dance with me, that hard body melted into mine, her breasts were mashed against my chest, the light shorts she wore couldn't hide the wetness between her legs as I ground my hard on all over her body, she was loving it, I was loving it , she looked into my eyes and smiled wickedly, as she turned around, pressing her pretty ass up to my cock, as we moved to the music I started fingering her clit and feeling those fantastic breasts of hers... i pinched ..one nipple a little too hard, she yelped letting me know, and almost at the same time her body contracted and fluid gushed from her pussy, I mean, she must have squirted 2-3 gallons, she was weak, so I helped her to my bed, to relax.. let me get these wet things off you pulling her shorts and panties off, as soon as they cleared her feet, I buried my face between her legs, double licking her twat and taking in the womanly scent that comes from between her legs, smelling that woman hole my cock turned to rock Hard Cock, and I was like a dog humping her fucking leg ! I couldn't pull my mouth away from her pussy, , I ravaged that hole, that, tight cunt, that hot, tight, wet pussy.. I pulled her bottom up towards me, and I pulled back my head, there was her shaved cunt, and asshole at eye, and mouth level, my tongue darted to that little brown hole, I licked around it, this way and that way then pulled her ass cheeks apart,. my tongue went straight into her asshole! as I tongue fucked her, Gawd, she moaned, she shot gallons of cum all over both us and my bed. I held her clit in between two fingers and I put two more fingers up her butt hole. I want to feel my cock down your throat I said, getting up on my knees,she took it all down to, my balls, she throat fucked me for a while, then she stopped she stood up, looking down at me she says as she straddled my face, you are going to worship me , you are going to call me your goddess, she ground her sweet wet pussy into my mouth, do you want to worship me little man , yes i nodded, good she said as she grabbed my cock and guided it to her sweet asshole.I am with her almost 24/7 now, and I cater to her, I lick her, I worship her, she lets me lay at her feet and suck her toes when her g.f.s come to visit...oh I forgot the amazing thing here, I'm 64 shes 26. you know how many times 64 goes into 26? as many times as it can ...lol

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Sep 2023 10:26AM
• 1,213 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

Fucked around and found out: Lost my Fiancé to another woman.

I'm devastated, but its literally my own fault. I suppose this is a cautionary tale.
I dated my now ex fiance for 5 years, got engaged in the last two years of the relationship. She was everything to me, my world - I've never known a woman that compares to her and probably never will. Her beauty is stunning, her personality was so soft and gentle, passionate, passive - we agreed on damn near everything - liked the same things, disliked the same things. We'd laugh, cry - barely have any arguments, and if we did argue it would always be settled by sitting down and discussing our feelings. It was the perfect relationship, but I fucked it all up.

Sometimes she'd make comments about other women, "she's got big tits and look at that ass...."
We'd check out ladies together sometimes, and at about the second year of our relationship she confesses, "I think I'm bisexual... I don't want you to feel threatened by that, in fact it might be to your benefit..."
Well I was a bit stunned, and I did feel threatened but I loved her so much that I just shrugged it off and was like, "hey, I'm here for you because I love you babe!"
Well eventually I started looking at other women, and imagining them with my fiance. I'd even point at the woman and tell her, "you'd fuck her wouldn't you."
She'd laugh, "maybe..."
And perhaps I got a little annoying with it, but I just wanted her to live her best life. We'd sit down and talk about perhaps having a threesome with another woman just so she could experience it.
"You know, I love you, and it's fine I really don't need to be with anyone else - I don't really want anyone else because I don't want it to come between us in our relationship," she confessed to me.
A few weeks ago, we were at a friendly get together. There was this woman who was chatting up my fiance, and they were both getting pretty drunk - so was I. Of course they both started talking about sex. The woman (we'll call her Susan) was talking about selling sex toys as a side gig and they started discussing their favorite toys. Not big deal, it was kind of hot.
As the night continued on, so did the drinking. Lots of people left and we were almost the only people left at this get together so we started feeling a bit awkward like "well it's time to leave."
So my fiance invited me Susan for a night cap back at our place. Susan accepted and we left. Susan drove her own car, and my fiance was with me. My fiance was tipsy, and started talking about how attractive Susan was, and that she wouldn't mind fucking her.
She reached over and started massaging my cock through my pants as I drove an then unzipped my pants, pulling out my cock and she started giving me road head. I was turned the fuck on.
We got back to our place and we all went inside, I got three beers out of the refrigerator and sat down next to my fiance.
Susan was flush and chugged the beer pretty quickly.
"Two girls sharing a double dildo is fun, but two girls sharing a cock is better... nice warm meat pulsating inside you..." Susan started telling my girl.
"You down to fuck?" My fiance asks, looking at me, then back to Susan. Susan blushed, and winked at my fiance.
My fiance gets up and walks over to Susan and starts kissing her, passionately. Soon enough all of their clothes are on the floor and they're both completely naked. My fiancé's fingers are inside Susan and they're both moaning. I'm like - fuck it, might as well get naked and start fucking.
So I get behind my fiance's perfect ass and she's wet as fuck, bent over licking Susan's cunt and I slide my dick right inside her and start pumping.
"Oh, let me get some of that dick too," Susan moans as my fiance eats her out. My fiance freezes. It hits her that I'd be fucking this woman too.
She looks up at Susan, then back at me, "sure..."
My fiance moves forward so I have no choice but to pull out of her tight little pussy. Susan hops down from where she is sitting and pushes me down and starts sucking my cock, my fiance joins her, licking my shaft, and they take turns giving me head. Then Susan mounts me as she's kissing my fiance, and my fiance mounts my face. I'm eating out my fiance, while Susan grinds on my dick. They're both moaning and my wife cums hard on my face as I lick her clit. Susan starts shaking, my fiance is fingering her clit as she rides me, and Susan erupts and orgasms on my dick. She topples off me, still convulsing.
"Fuckkkk, he's good. That's some good dick," Susan moans.
My fiance flashes me a look, almost like she was mad, but I just shrugged it off an grabbed my fiance by the hips and started fucking her. I emptied deep in her, I always did. This time seemed different. This time my fiance seemed like she was somewhere else. She was jealous, she was mad.
Susan licked my fiance's pussy after I came in it and eventually Susan passed out on the couch, naked.
My fiance got a cover for her and we both stumbled off to bed.
No cuddling, nothing. She was being very cold. I thought, maybe she's just drunk I'll find out more in the morning.
We woke up and Susan was gone. My fiance was giving me the silent treatment.
"Let's talk about what happened."
"I need some space."
I gave her space.
Weeks went by and our relationship was never the same. Eventually I'd find out that she had Susan's number and she would secretly meet her when I was at work. Susan was pushing my fiance to leave me. Eventually she did. My fiance left me for Susan, and moved in with her.
I eventually had a very long talk about what happened with her... and it was the most heart breaking event I've ever had in my life.
She wasn't jealous of me fucking Susan. And for her that was a turning point. She was jealous because she wanted Susan and she didn't want me there. She was jealous of Susan giving me attention instead of giving her attention. It's at that point she knew she liked women more than she liked guys. It was an epiphany to her, the entire experience changed her views on her own sexuality.
I cried, I begged... but it was over. The most beautiful woman in the world to me, my best friend, my partner in crime walked away from me. This devastated me of course. Lots of bullshit goes through your head when you're depressed - and it's not good. So I went to therapy, and it's working.
I don't believe I'll ever find someone like her, so I've actually sold a lot of my belongings and have booked a flight to India. Why India? Because I need some spiritual growth. I'm not telling her I'm leaving the country. I'm not even telling my own family. I've been in contact with a Buddhist monastery - and I think that's the path I need to be in for a few years. I just need some solace and reflection. My flight leaves tomorrow... and I have only one regret, that I didn't stop the threesome from happening. Yes. YES - I do know that she probably would have eventually found someone else and left me, but the mind (at least my mind) will always come up with "what ifs" and try to comprehend various scenarios. It's a coping mechanism.
I'll always love you, Maria. That will never change. In my mind I see flashes of us being happy, of our marriage, having children, being us... that will never change either. You are free.
Sometimes you win, sometimes you lose. I lost.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@random
05 Aug 2024 10:14PM
• 2,615 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@confessions
20 May 2013 3:54AM
• 3,504 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I have had a "secret" for some time, and have been afraid to really tell anyone about it. But seeing that you can put something on here "anonymously", Helped me make a decision to share.. Before anyone asks, there are no pictures, or "proof" other than what I am going to say. So, if you call "bull" or whatever, it's o.k. I am in my late 40's, a bit overweight, average height. A few years back, my wife and I separated. Some close friends invited me to a private beach in South Carolina.. about 30 couples shared the beach area. in a secluded site. It was a nude beach. I was new to this, But decided why not, I "mingled" around for a while. there were several families, complete with children. All seemed perfectly comfortable being nude. I decided to walk down the beach a little ways, drink a few beers, and get some sun.I found a huge tree stump, washed up on shore by a big rock. I laid out my towel, and used some sun block, layed back, and drifted off to sleep.
I woke up to a feeling like someone was playing with my cock..several things crossed my mind..maby a crab, or animal was messing with me, or even the thought it might be a guy.I wasn't sure how to react, but resisted the urge to "jump up", Slowly ,I opened my eye, to see what was going on.
There, between my legs ,was a girl, I'm not sure of her age, but she was young. She had my cock, rubbing it, and playing with it.I thought about jumping up, and chasing her off, but, by then she had me pretty worked up. I was nervous as hell, thinking that someone was going to find us, and I was gonna go to jail, and be labeled a child molester, etc.but she was working me, and had started licking and sucking the tip..so I just continued to play like I was sleeping, and hope we diddn't get caught. She had obviously done this before, as she had me raging hard, and she licked up the pre cum like melting ice cream. I knew I was going to pop at any minute, and I have to admit, seeing her suck was a huge turn on! But, she stopped, and stood up, she had a pretty cute little body, a nice tan, and brunette hair past her shoulders.As I watched, in amazement, she straddled my cock, and put the tip to her hole..I felt her tight little pussy take the head as she pushed down, So tight! but she was doing the "work".after moving up and down a few times, I felt myself sink deeper. she was rubbing her clit, and pulling it, as she rode. This was unbelievable! But, just as she was riding good, I heard a distant voice calling "Jenny"! she rose up and I came out with a loud "pop". I saw her grab a pink beach towel and head off up the beach. I was about to burst, so I jacked off thinking about what had just happened, it diddn't take long..
I told my friends that I had really enjoyed the beach, and wanted to go back, if they would let me. However, the area was badly damaged in one of the hurricanes, and the beach house was demolished. But, they said it will be rebuilt, and I am welcome. It may be this year. I'm hoping my little friend visits again.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
14 May 2014 12:01AM
• 3,002 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

There is this older chick at work who is super into fitness and working out, very muscular but still feminine enough looking to be hot. Its not normally my cup of tea, but she just screams fuck me with the stuff she wears to work.

I just broke up with my GF and she found out, turned up the teasing at work so I said fuck it...why not

I went over to her house after work on Friday. She is very blunt and opened the door naked. Once I came inside we didnt waste any time and went straight to her room. She didnt even have to ask, I was naked in a second.

I laid on the bed and she got on top. I was raging hard but she wanted to give me a massage. I wanted to fuck, but I thought hell I will get a massage and then fuck her. She had a very controlling feel about her, and to my surprise I kind of liked it.

After a few minutes of massaging she started to whisper in my ear how "I was making mommy so wet with my moaning". I wasnt sure if she meant it as an incest roleplay or not but I loved it as Im into incest roleplay.

After massaging every inch of my body she sat on my face and made me eat her out. She was soaking wet and it was the best tasting pussy I have ever had, it was so sweet and fresh tasting.

She kept teasing my cock, slowly, and I was on the edge of cumming and she knew it.
She started squirting all over my face and it seemed like it was never going to stop.

She wrapped her lips around my cock and I instantly started to cum. She got up off my face, turned around sitting on my chest and held me down, and kissed me pushing all my cum into my mouth. I was so turned on I didnt care.

We spent hours fucking, sucking, eating her out until we passed out. She definitely took control the whole time and it was nice being able to let go and be her boy toy.

I was completely drained and slept very hard that night. I woke up with her under the blankets putting a cock cage on me. I kinda freaked out as I woke up, but I wasnt about to tell her no.

She got out of bed wearing the sexiest panties. Black and red lace with strings and...just fuck, they were hot.

I just laid there in bed not knowing what to say as she put on a strapon with an evil grin on her face.

She got back ontop of me and said "If youre a good lil boy for mommy for one week and only cum from me fucking you...you can have mommy for one week any way you want after"

Nothing else was said but we both knew I agreed. She lubed up and started fingering my ass toying me. I strained against the cock cage and it was so sexy. She aimed her strapon for my ass and put my legs around her.

As she slid into my ass she made me beg for more, made me beg for mommy to make me cum.
After about 15 minutes of her fucking me, I had my first 100% prostate orgasm. I had used toys before, but never came just from them.

We have met up every day now and she makes me cum insanely hard fucking my ass...

What should I do with her next week??

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Sep 2015 12:59PM
• 1,913 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 25 replies ]

I want to confess that years ago I worked for a time as a prostitute during university. Now its about to come back and haunt me. One of my clients has moved into the town where I live.
For so long I've dreaded this happening, bumping into one of the clients. Every time since i stopped,when I would go somewhere where there were people, i would scan the room with my eyes to ensure i knew none of the men there. I could work for an intelligence agency i became that good at doing it so quickly. Only then could i relax. This would range from clubs, bars, restaurants, external work meetings, gyms or any place people would gather in a crowd.
Time has passed. Moved back near where i grew up. Done the whole domestic suburban thing. Marriage, mortgage, family. All that is short is a dog to complete the picture. Have a bit of a career (not a great career) with a good company that pays me very very well. In the last couple of years i relaxed. I'm in my 30's now. That whole prostitute thing is far behind me. I dont look like i did back then.I'm older, hair is a different colour and style.Old friends would know me but not a guy from a half hour of sex. I believed at some point that i wouldn't be recognised to a casual observer.
Then a couple of weeks ago, I was walking over to get my hair done for a party and passed a random man. Its the type of place thats small enough where people sometimes casually say hi or hello and carry on. As i passed him i smiled, he smiled and i just was about to say hello thinking he was someone i vaguely recognised from somewhere in town. I could see his face as we passed and he was thinking something similar that he knew me from somewhere. This all happened an instant. It felt like someone hit me.My heart nearly came out through my chest as I knew his face. I knew it from the past. The feeling of absolute dread came over me. I carried on walking. Got to where I was going and sat down. Got my breath back. While getting my hair done, realised that he may not be someone from my past. Even if he was, its most likely he was passing through or visiting someone in the town. I would have seen him around before otherwise. So i managed to relax. I used have a plan on what i would do if i did meet a former client. Nothing of that plan came back to me.
It's all going fine after that fright. Then on a recent morning school run, there he was dropping off his son. He said hello. I don't even know if i gave any reply. He asked if i remembered him and he named the university and city i had been in. I was grasping at the thought he we must have been in uni together. He was talking casually but, the way he was looking at me, the way he stood, I knew what was going through his mind. He was remembering exactly how he knew me. He's moved to the town I live in. I have no memory after that. Do not recall how i got to work, just that in work people were giving me a coffee and asking if i was ok. Some asked if I needed to go home.
2 days ago I met him again. When i say met, i could see him from down the street on the opposite side and he crossed over. He deliberately made a point to come up to me. You should have seen the sneer on his face when he said hello. I think it was meant to be a smile. I couldnt walk past him without making a scene of some sort so was stuck there with him. Part of the final conversation with him is that he remembers me and it was really good times. While he didn't say what he remembers, by the intonation of his voice and the look on his face, we both knew what he was talking about. His final words as i managed to walk away were about catching up on old times and his hoping he will see me soon again. He laughed when he said that.

So why am i putting all that on here. I need to do something. I cant sleep properly. I'm tired. I can't think. I want the whole thing to go away. It's not like i can tell anyone about all of this. I read somewhere one time, when you have a problem, write it all out. It clears the mind. Read it back and the whole problem becomes easier to manage.
So there, maybe it will help

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
02 May 2021 12:02PM
• 1,216 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Here's a story about the first time I ever came inside a girl. I was 19 and she was 18 at the time.

The backstory: We'd been friends for a bit, slowly getting closer. She met me online and we started chatting there, eventually moving on to phone calls, and eventually meeting up to hang out. The entire time, I'd been honest about the fact that I just wanted to be friends because I'd been trying to get a girlfriend back for about a year, and that ex had finally started talking to me again, though only over email.

We had almost gotten back together some months ago, except that I was honest with her that I'd lost my virginity to another girl while we were broken up, which bothered her. (That virginity loss wasn't much of a story, it was awkward, and I wasn't really attracted to her, though we went at it until I ran out of my only three condoms)

Anyway, this new "friend"... She had her own apartment and I'd come over to eat, hang out, and listen to music, stuff like that. One time we were hanging out in her room and she started kissing me. I went with it, and it kinda evolved into mutual masturbation while we were kissing, but didn't go any further, as I didn't know to have a condom, and I kinda told her that I wasn't sure that I wanted to be going that far. She wasn't pleased but wasn't mad or anything.

She unexpectedly messages the next day, saying she made sushi (which I love) and wanted me to come over. We hung out as friends again, and she gave me some kind of fruity drink. I started feeling really tired after dinner, and my memory is a little spotty for a minute. She was telling me that I needed to rest, taking me back to her bed. Next thing I know, she's only in her panties, pulling my cock out. I ask what she's doing and she says "I'm going to rape you" as she clumsily starts trying to tie my hands to the bedpost. She isn't able to do really tie me down, and I kinda start trying to leave. She asks me why I'm leaving and why I don't want things to go farther. I basically tell her that I'm just worried about consequences. She tells me that it's fine and addresses my worries one by one; that she's clean, that she doesn't want to steal me away, and that she can't get pregnant because of a surgery she had to have done.

I kinda let her have me going at this point. I get into some more kissing, and fondling and grinding against her, really finally getting into her and realizing my attraction. She starts dirty talking about how she wants me to fuck her... I confess that I want it too, and that since she can't get pregnant, that I really want to cum deep inside her, that I've always wanted to cum inside a girl... I end up mounting her, sliding in unprotected for the first time, and I start fucking her hungrily. We make out as I fondle and pound into her... Still not very experienced, I'm picking up the pace fairly quick... She quietly says my name like she's trying to get my attention. I ignore her, kissing and biting her neck. I'm getting close when she starts saying my name louder, telling me I need to stop. I don't want to, but I pull out as she confesses that she's not completely sure she can't get pregnant. I get pretty upset and start getting my clothes back on, blue balled, and feeling like I truly can't trust her. I left.

We didn't talk much, but we did make up a few days later. After about a week, I ended up stupidly going over to her house again... But I still kind of fucking want her. Somehow, one thing leads to another, and we end up in the bathroom with the lights off except for a dim neon purple light above the mirror, naked, as I'm fingering her from behind, kissing her neck as she plays with my dick. She ends up setting me down on the toilet, riding me, and I totally let her, wanting her so bad, she only takes a minute before she orgasms over my cock and gets off, onto her hands and knees on the floor and tells me to fuck her. I oblige, ramming into her hard and deep. I lose track of time, but a lot of thoughts and concerns are going through my head, and though my list is ultimately winning, it makes it hard to cum. I start getting remotely close, and I ask if she wants to let me cum inside this time, asking only because it turns me on and will let me finally cum, even though I fully intend to pull out. She says "yesss... Please". I start going over the edge, thrusting a few more times as I feel the tingle in my balls... I start pulling out, almost all the way, feeling the tingle work its way up my cock...

...and I thrust all the way back in as I start shooting my hot cum deep inside her. It feels magical and I can't even more as I keep spurting... My heart is beating out of my chest and I eventually try to pull out, feeling like it's too much, but Im still spurting the rest of my load on my way out. She queefs and giggles, as I watch my sperm dripping out of her, dumbfounded. I ask her later if that was probably ok, and she just says not to make it weird.

When we hang out again, she comes with me as I get books for my classes. She tells me that she went to the doctor and he told her that her reproductive system was perfectly normal. It was not fun adding that worry to already being stressed at my new upcoming college schedule.

Still, we ended up hanging out, and I swear that we dedicated an entire day to sex. Every room in her apartment, every position, and never protected, but even though she was finishing, I didn't cum at all... Finally she was riding me and she started begging for me to cum inside her... I did it... Again. I couldn't resist, it felt so fucking good.

I was about to go on a 5 day trip with friends before classes and I get a call from her telling me that she's pregnant. I panic and ask her if she knows for sure, and she says that she didn't take a test but she knows. I rushed to the pharmacy to get one and test strip showed negative. I was so happy to get a second chance, but she didn't seem happy at how upset I'd been thinking it would go the other way. I got a call at the end of the trip telling me she had her period too...

I still don't know everything that was going through her mind back then...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
16
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Feb 2018 9:39AM
• 1,392 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Maybe 9 years ago I always had a huge crush on my mates hot girlfriend. My own girl, now my wife, was the girls best friend and has been for years. My mate Neil hooked up with Alicia and I was always a bit jealous when I seen them together but I got used to it. I had stolen her panties a few times in the past, they felt so good to cum in, I always put them back for her to wear. As a foursome we always went out together and had great nights. Once we crashed drunk In a hotel room with the girls in the middle of the bed. I managed to reach over my girl and grope Alicia’s tits whilst she slept. I felt over her top and then got under it to grope them properly.. fuck that made me very hard..I tried to get into her panties but couldn’t get good access the way she was sleeping.. in my drunken state I drifted off to sleep feeling down I couldn’t get her properly.. next morning nothing was mentioned by her and it was all normal. I knew then I got away with it as she was so drunk. I hoped one day to get another opportunity. Around a year later my dreams came thru. By this stage Neil and Alicia had gotten thier own place.. We went for drinks at theirs beforehand.Alicia looked stunning with a short black dress that was just about covering her ass. She’s around 5ft 9, nice slim figure, and nice perky 34B tits.. Long black hair with a glowing tan. I knew from raiding her panties before all she wore was thongs and strings. We drank a lot before we went out and also hit a few lines to get us going. My girl suggested that instead of going home after the night over we would crash at their house. Then I was getting thoughts in my head maybe I would get a chance later on to touch her if she got drunk and passed out. needless to say I bought plenty of alcohol and shots during the night for the girls. I even snuck a few to Alicia whilst at the bar together, she was in good form . By the end of the night both girls were trashed and my buddy Neil not far behind. I had been doing a few sneaky lines to keep me buzzing. We got a taxi home and the girls stumbled onto the house. Neil cracked open a bottle of champagne as soon as we in the house and also got a few lines and reefers set up. After a hour or so I went into the kitchen to get more beer and say Alicia pop a couple of pills into her mouth. I joked saying your not taking more drugs and she laughed and said no it’s sleeping tablet. My ears immediately pricked up and my cock tingled with bad thoughts. I asked how many she took and she says 3, helps her sleep after coke. I suggested to my girl and Neil we should pop a few each to help us over to sleep coz of the coke. I pretended to take 2 and then handed them 2 each as well. I watched as both popped them into thier mouths. After a couple more drinks both girls said they ready for bed, and I knew from the slurring of words they wouldn’t be long before they fell asleep. I suggested to Neil we maybe have one more blunt and then hit bed. We toked that one and then I said will we have another beer and one more joint before bed, he agreed.. I brought him a beer in and said I’m nipping up to bathroom. Thier bedroom is right beside the bathroom door.. I knew the girls were in bed almost 40 mins now so would probably be asleep. I hatched a plan thinking I’ll nip into look at Alicia by pretending to be really drunk and walking into her room, turning light on and if she woke I’d say sorry thought I was in bathroom. I knew my buddy was downstairs on the verge of passing out so I thought I’ll just have a peep on Alicia first. Her bedroom door as ajar so I walked in and turned light on, then I said ‘oh shit sorry’ loudly, no reaction. Alicia was lying on her side facing me, literally snoring her head off. She had just lay down on top of bed without taking her dress off. I walked over and shook her, again no reaction. I knew I could have some fun, but not just yet as I had to make sure Neil asleep. I slipped my hand down the top of her dress to feel her perfect tits for a few seconds. Then I slipped my hand between her thoughts but lying on her side I was still restricted. I jammed my hand as far up until I could feel her panties and warmth of her pussy, all the time watching her breathing to make sure. She never flinched. It was time to go but I knew I would be back soon. I headed to bathroom and then back down to my buddy. Once in the lounge he was out cold as well. This night was getting better!. Him and my own girl had taken 2 of the sleeping pills and out cold, plus my biggest fantasy Alicia has popped 3 of them!. I reckoned just to leave it another bit before getting my fun. I cracked open another beer and waited. After 30 mins I couldn’t wait any longer. I shook Neil to see if he would move, saying I’m off to bed mate, he just kept snoring to. Heading upstairs my heart was beating quickly. I peeped in on Alicia and she hadn’t moved at all, but first I thought double check my own girl. I need not have worried, she was lying half undressed passed out! I shook her with no reaction. She was lying in just her bra and thong. I grabbed her tits a little and pulled her thong right off to see if she moved, nothing. I’ve done loads to my girl before but tonight I wanted Alicia more. I stuck a couple fingers in her pussy to double check she asleep. She was well out, now it was time for my prize. I tip toed back over to Alicia’s room, but I think she would have slept thru an earthquake.. I done the usual, shake her, no reaction. She was still lying on her side. My cock was growing hard just looking at her. I rolled her onto her back and looked at her just lying there, stunning. I run my hands from her face, down over her tits and down between her legs. I had been thwarted a few times but no this time. I spread her legs as far apart as possible and pushed her dress up over her hips. Then I slipped the shoulders of her dress down off and slowly exposed her tits, now only her bra was covering them, with her dress now bunched up around her middle. I decided to take her bra right off, rolling her to the side and unhooked it.. lying her back down it was easy to remove over her arms.. then I started kissing round her face and neck, working my way to to her perfect tits. Sucking on her nipples they stood to attention. My hands started to wonder down to her pussy. It was convered now by only the smallest black lace thong.. I continued kissing, licking and sucking her boobs as I slipped my hand into her thong. Firstly feeling a clean shaven mound and then further down till I could feel her Pussy, which surprisingly felt damp. Playing circles with her clit as I keep sucking on her tits I could feel her pussy moisten up, before after a few minutes I slipped a finger in, and then 2. No reaction at all out of her. After 15 minutes of this she was soaking wet and I could feel her legs shake at times when I touched her clit. No it was time to taste her Pussy.. I moved down between her legs which I had at almost a 45 degree angle I pulled her thong to one side and smelled her aroma, so sweet. I dabbed at her cunt with my tongue and boy did it taste good.. I wondered if I could actually make her cum whilst she was passed out. I put 2 fingers in and out of her as my tongue worked her clit, sometimes sucking it really hard. Her breathing was staring to get quicker and I knew she would cum if I kept this up.. I could feel her whole body tense up as it built up inside her.. then she let out a big moan, which scared the shit out of me, but I knew she was close. Then came a big ahhhhhhhh as she came and her whole body shook, her juices were flowing and tasted so good as I lapped them up.. sitting back up, I checked to make sure she was still out, and she really was still snoring. I knew then I had to put my cock into her. I kept her thong on and slid it to the side again as I positioned my cock right at her Pussy entrance. With one thrust it slipped half way in as she was so lubricanted. She felt really tight which felt so good.. another thrust and I was fully 9 inches in, right to the balls. I went slow at first as she kinda jerked a few times but I thought that was as she has recently just cum and was still sensitive. My rhythm started to quicken and it felt so good. I could see her tits move with every pump I done. This wasnt going to last very long. I knew she was on the pill but I hadn’t cum in near a week so this was gonna be a huge load. I looked down at this beautiful 24 year olds body underneath me as I pounded her pussy. I was getting close to cumming so I had to stop, my cock kinda of plopped out of her pussy and I could see her juices. Now I had to cum badly. I was deciding we’re to cum and I’ve always had thing for giving girls facials. I had done it with a few ex girls who willing let me, but this would be different . I sat astride her stomach and pointed my rock hard cock at her face. Then I had an idea to use her hand to do it. Lifting her right hand I wrapped it around my dick and started wanking. Inside 10 strokes I felt it getting ready to shot. I exploded is the only word I can use to describe it. The first burst hit just above her mouth which such force it actually splattered sideways, the second seemed to shoot right over her forehead into her hair and pillow . Next one hit right between the eyes, another one hit her mouth and nose. 7,8 or 9 ropes of cum shot all over her face, hair, pillow, dripping down her neck . I’ve never seen me produce as much cum. Alicia was an absolute mess, completely drenched in cum.. I stood up and admired her covered in my juices. Time to get her cleaned up I thought. Going to towel I had another idea. I went to her panties drawer, which I’d been in many times before. I lifted a handful of thongs out, 9 or 10. I used them to clean up my cum as best I could and put them back into her drawer.She still looked sticky but I got her pretty well cleaned up. I just left her bra off and dress down, figuring she would think she’d passed out getting undressed. Putting a blanket over her to cover her up, I left the light on and left for my room. I had been in with Alicia for over an hour. Walking into my own room I almost forgot about my own girl. The light was on and she was lying exactly how I left her. My own girl is hot blonde girl. She was snoring with her legs spread and just her bra. I couldn’t resist starting to play with her bald pussy. My cock was starting to harden as I thought I could fuck another passed out pussy. I climbed up on my girl and my cock slipped right in. It was a strange feeling having my dick in another pussy so soon, plus knowing my girls best friends juices were on my cock inside her. I knew I would last longer this time so I built up a good rhythm. Even fucking my girl I keep thinking back to Alicia lying in the other room. Fuck it I thought, I’m going back into her. I got off my girl and looked at her lying there spread, but I can have her anytime. Walking back into Alicia’s room, I could see she hadn’t moved and was still snoring. I lifted off the blanket and she still looked gorgeous. This time I took her thong fully off one leg and left it around her other ankle. I went to work again on her pussy with my tongue and fingers. She was still damp from wot she had gotten a little while earlier. Her pussy looked a bit swollen and red from the pounding I gave her.. I figured I would need to bring my buddy up to bed after I was done so they’d think they had fucked and that would explain if she’s sore. In no time I had her pussy fully wet again as I worked her with my tongue and fingers. I noticed this time with her heavy breathing that her mouth had opened. This give me another idea, would my cock get in there? . I put my cock on her open mouth and then gently pressed her chin downwards to open it up more. I could get my dick into her mouth fully which felt so warm. I wondered if she would taste her pussy, my girls pussy and cum off my cock. After 10 mins or so I was kinda bored with that, and I had already decided I was gonna fuck her really hard and cum in her pussy this time, as I may never get another chance. Getting back to her pussy again I got my cock ready to get back inside her. It slipped in so easy this time but still felt as good. For the next 30 mins I fucked her as hard as I could, sweat was dripping off me. Finally I felt my balls tighten and with one final thrust I shot as deep as I could inside her, followed by 6 or 7 more bursts, again I was amazed at how much cum considering it was only an hour ago the first time. Once I gathered my breath and climbed off I could see blobs of cum leaking out of her. I scooped some up on my fingers and put them into her open mouth which felt really horny. I went to the bathroom to get a towel to clean her up as best I could. I just left her with the dress round her middle and no bra or thong on. Then I went and basically carried Neil up to bed, lying him down beside her. I took his jeans and boxers off and left his shirt on, they would definitely think they had sex. Moving to Alicia one last time, I kissed her neck and whispered your a great fuck and thank you into her ear. One last grope of her tits, plus I couldn’t resist 2 fingers in her pussy, feeling my cum inside her. I covered them up with the blanket and turned the light off before leaving the room. My girl was still lying like I left her but I was busted and just wanted to sleep. Next lunchtime when we all got up, no one could even rem going to bed! .. Alicia said something to us all about Neil must have been looking sex as her underwater round her ankles and bra off, my girl said the same I said jeez I must have been looking some to, but I can’t remember wether we did or not. Before we left I had to do one last thing. I mopped into laundry room to see if the black thong she was wearing was in the basket. And it was!! A great memento to a great night, One night in Alicia

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Oct 2011 3:24AM
• 1,804 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I had a first date with a woman I met on craigslist last night. She is well into bbw territory and I really didnt think I would enjoy spending time with her. Kinda hypocritical since I am a fat ass myself. Anyway took her out to a movie then dinner, ended up back at her parents house that was filled with all her sisters children so we ended up just hanging out outside.

As we talked it kept getting colder so we built a small fire about 40 yards behind the house. Just large enough to be warm but not so big as to be really bright and light us up alot. we just sat there for like an hour talking holding onto one another looking at the stars. about then is when I started working my hand up her belly to her breast, no protests so started kissing her as I fondled her. she told me I was getting her wet and I had better finish what I started, put my hand down the front of her pants and I swear she had the wettest, slickest pussy I have ever felt. It was weird at first because I am used to thinner women, it was like the first time I ever felt one again trying to figure out just exactly where her clit was. we had talked earlier about how she had never had any of the guys she had been with before give her an orgasm, I figured I was going to do my damndest to try and change that. I worked her pussy with my fingers and she moaned into my lips as she held onto my arm and her other hand held the back of my neck, keeping my pressed into the kiss stifeling her moans.

She started rubbing my cock through my jeans and told me that she couldnt wait to feel my dick deep inside of her. I laughed and said well why wait. Or whats stopping it from happening now. I cant remember exactly now. she kinda bit her lip looked at the house, pulled her pants down to her knees and turned her back to me so I could enter her from the rear (way too much belly between the two of us to do any kind of missionary) shuffled around to get lined up and just about burried myself to the root on the first thrust. I will never EVER talk bad about a fat woman again. It has been a while since I have had sex, I have been having a bad dry spell, but her pussy is probably the best I have ever been in. She was so wet everything slid so effortlessly... I am haveing a hard time thinking how to even describe it. Most people I have been with I have quite a bit of sexual stamina, but her, between my lack of pussy lately and just how fucking good it felt I was about to cum after only maybe a min and a half, pulled out to try and cool down and went back to working her with my fingers, got her to roll onto her back and licked her for a few moments but she said she wasnt very comfortable with it, that it felt good but it was just weird for her so she changed up positions again and wanted to go doggy style because it was her favorite position (THANK YOU!!!!!) even after having not been in her for probably three min less than 30 seconds later I was ready to cum again. Pulled out and I came harder than I can ever remember. I tried to catch it in my hand so I wouldnt geet it all over her blanket. I failed. It was dark and I couldnt see that well but it felt like it was a porn quality load. when I flicked it off in the grass it made a very satisfying splat, LOL it was loud enough to surprise her.


So why is in this in the confessions? Because that is the first time I have EVER had sex on a first date, or out in the open, even if it was at night. Kinda feel guilty for moving as fast as I did with it. Normally I like to build a relationship before having sex with someone. And to confess I was not able to make her cum u.u

She did say it was the closest she has ever got before and she is looking forward to try number 2 :D

p.s. please excuse the typing errors, I am slightly dyslexic

Later you motherless sons of dogs.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@guys
16 Dec 2013 8:24PM
• 25 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

This for my friend I give his first letter only "M" he want try anal on me dare me post a pic me bent over see how many guys I can get post thier cock pic. I have thought mike good friend I willing suck his cock tease hos balls getting his cock nice hard wet. I then want him pull out my mouth spit on my ass so drips down on my balls then tease his head iny tight hole. As he tucks me I reach back rubbing teasing his balls til I feel him push it deep release his man cream in my ass. So boys post your pics if u want watch or join in

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
coytoe34
View posts View profile
@guys
19 Mar 2020 1:26AM
• 632 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

i have been working on getting 365 different dicks and loads up my sweet ass this year. and today i topped 101.
i have had almost 200 total but they was repeats. i have been trying for weeks to get my japanese mini truck street legal. the only trouble is its a October 1995 truck and it has to be 25 years old and my county says it wont be 25 for 8 more months. while waiting i lifted it i put 25 inch tires on it did a little cutting and they fit great.
i called the dealer that sold me the truck and he set me up with some temp plates to get me by. so i took the chance and drove it to his place for me some tags. so i was legal and ready to drive it. the next thing i knew i was at the beach. i ran it about 110 kph about 68 mph.
anyways i decided to see just how far i could go before i had to turn around or use my winch. well i made it all the way to sabine pass. 24 miles never got stuck.
but anyways back to breaking 100 today. as i drove down the beach and hit the 3 mile mark i started seeing topless females and a couple nude men but they had their shorts in hand just in case the law showed up.
it was about 6 miles when i saw a guy standing beside his truck all i could see was the back of his head it was leaning back and with my little truck being so quite he didn't hear me but when i went to pass there was a old man on his knees sucking this younger buck off. so i stopped and watched. it took a few for one of them t see me. by that time i already had my dick out stroking it. they stopped and had to come look at my little toy.
that old man was fucking hung guessing 8 inch and fat.
anyway when i got out i went ahead and got nude. when i showed them the sides dropped on the bed one of them said thats a great bed to bend someone over perfect height then bent the old man over it and then started eating his ass. i had to join in and started sucking that fat dick and that bastard grew and got as hard as a brick. i said i need this in me. the next thing i knew i had that fat cock balls deep in me and he fucked me for about 10 minutes then filled my ass up. as soon as he pulled off i guided the young buck to my hole. after he filled my ass up we talked and i said i might try to make it all the way to the other side.
thats when he said that i should be able to make it they came that way and it should be easy just when i see water on the beach go around it there should be no troubles. plus he told me if i saw a blue van they play also and if i see a older red and silver ford he is a top only but hes good. Never did see him. so i said what the hell i never went that far before but why not try it and i did.
about 10 miles i passed the water he was talking about went around it and boom there was that blue van so i made it to it and stopped. and i found out that little truck draws people to it. its not something you see everyday down here.
he was already nude when he came up to me and saw me nude he never took his eyes off my dick but talked about the truck i got out and showed it to him and told him i found out the bed is the perfect height to bend someone over on it back a couple miles back. he leaned over and said it does feel about right. then he set on it and i went down on his tiny little penis it was small but i only need 2 more loads in my ass from different dicks to bust 100. when he got good and hard i bent over and i could feel him but he did nothing for me except give me the load of cum i needed to get me closer to my goal. when he finished we set there and talked a little then a side by side showed up. it was 2 men in their late 40's maybe early 50's.
the man i was setting with said let me introduce you to them this is number 100 and here is number 101. they looked at him and he told them what was going on and it wasn't 2 minutes i had one hard and balls deep in me while my new friend kelp the other guy hard until he was done.
when 101 was in me and he was hung pretty good dont know the size but i felt it spread my hole out and do deep into my hole.
i have needed to cum so bad but i knew if i did i would be done for a few hours at least so i didn't fuck anyone.
after he was done filling my tank we all set on the back of my truck and talked and i ask if they knew of anyone else on the beach they said no. that when i said well then i need to unload before i head home and the first guy bent over and started sucking my dick. i didn't last long after all i had 5 loads of cum up my ass that i needed to get rid of. and with no TP so after i busted my nut i took a squat and pissed out a lot of cum then went to the water to wash my ass. that water is still cold. my nuts didn't like the cold. when i came back i got dressed and we all 3 headed back to town. needless to say with this little truck i will be making more trips to the beach i went almost 200 miles on 5 gallons of gas.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
29 Apr 2017 11:14AM
• 1,963 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

So as requested via poll, here is the Patty story. Next will be Haley and then continuing with Anna :)

Part12: Patty [look up the other parts on my profile :)]

As you could guess from the wedding episode, Patty is a bit slutty. After the wedding I thought I had heard the last of her, but I should be proven wrong. While Jim and Anna were on their honeymoon, I was watching over their house, getting the mail, watering the flowers and so on. Patty (now 20 yrs) was texting me, just two days after the wedding:
P:"Hey there ;)"
Me:"Hey... I didnt know you had a boyfriend..."
P:"I know, I never told you."
Me:"So... are you guys in an open relationship? does he know?"
P:"No and no. And it would be better for all of us if he never found out."
Me:"Well okay... do you do that often?"
P:"What? cheat on my bf? Lets just say its the first time with this one..."
Me:"Why do you do it?"
P:"I dont know. I guess I need more sex than Brian can provide. I really dont understand how Anna could stay faithful to Jim, even though their sex life is so boring..."
Me:"Okay... what I still dont understand is, why are you texting me about all this?"
P:"Well I honestly didnt want to talk about that... I just wanted to know what you are doing?"
Me:"Well I was just going out to water your sisters garden."
P:"Oh so you're watching the house for her?"
Me:"Yep."
P:"okay :) gtg now, see you soon."

I went over to Annas house and started watering the garden. When I was almost done, I heard the gate to the garden. Me:"Hello? Who's there?" When there was no answer I went looking. There are some bushes next to the gate and when I approched them, Patty jumped out and scared me. Me:"Woah what was that?"
P:"Wow you really jumped at that."
Me:"That wasnt funny..."
P:"I think it was."
Me:"What are you doing here anyway?" She was wearing a trench coat.
P:"Well I have a surprise for you..." with that she opened the trench coat. She was naked underneath. I couldnt believe my eyes.
P:"Speechless huh?"
Me:"Yeah... Do you really think this is a good idea?"
She went on her knees and pulled down my pants.
P:"Do you think it is?" Then she started sucking. She got me hard in seconds. I started pulling her hair, she loved it. After I was rock hard, I turned her around and kneed behind her, on her trench coat. I slapped her ass and said "you're a real slut you know that?"
P:"Keep spanking me...yeah..."
So I did. I spanked her, till her ass cheeks were red. Her pussy was already wet when I started playing with it, so soon I was pushing into her.
P:"Oh yeah your dick is so big..."
I was already fucking her fast and deep, but when I started choking her, she had her orgasm. Her legs gave in and she laid flat on the chest. I wasnt done though. I repositioned and kept fucking her.
P:"Oh yeah keep fucking me... use me..."
So I held her head down while fucking her pussy sore. I soon shot my cum into her pussy. When I pulled out, she turned around and I stuffed my dick into her face. She sucked it willingly till the last drop of cum was gone.
We got up and dressed.
Me:"So I guess this will not be the last time you will be here, am I right?"
P:"Right."
Me:"How are you going to hide that from Brian?"
P:"He's not the smartest guy. I'm just going to tell him I'm meeting with a study group. You sound so negative. Dont you like fucking me? Do I not turn you on?"
Me:"Its not that. You are beautiful. I like the sex very much. I just dont know if cheating on your bf all the time is such a good idea. Also I'm very close with your sister... what will she think?"
P:"She will never know."
Me:"Okay, but if she shall never know, we shouldnt go on with this beyond her return."
P:"Deal. Do you think I look a lot like Anna?"
Me:"Yeah, kinda..."
P:"So do you think of her while fucking me?"
Me:"Umm... no..."
P:"Do you think she is sexy? Or beautiful?"
Me:"Well... yeah but..."
P:"What but? Would you fuck her if you could?"
Me:"No... I dont feel in that way towards her..."
P:"Okay okay. Well... when will we meet the next time?"
Me:"Well I only water the plants every 2-3 days."
P:"Okay, do you have snapchat by the way?"
Me:"Well yeah..."

After that we would fuck every 2-3 days, and in between I would sometimes get snap chats from her. They turned out to be very helpful, when Anna didnt believe me, that Patty fucked me with she was away.
The next few times we always went to the house to fuck. It turned both me and her on, to fuck in her sisters house/bedroom. We also would fuck in the kitchen once or twice. When the last day before Anna's return came, Patty and me were in the bedroom again. During foreplay, Patty asked me to finger her butt. After I fucked her in missionary for a while, she turned over and said "I wanna try anal with you. Brian would never do that with me... but I wanted to try it for a long time.."
Me:"Do you have some lube?"
Patty handed me some. I put some of it into her and some over my rock hard cock. I started fingering her ass again, first with just one finger then with two. With those two I streched her ass a bit. When I put in the third, Patty sharply inhaled. I stopped for a second, but she said "go on... I want your dick inside my ass..."
My dick was still too big for her ass, so I went slow. Bit by bit I was able to push in further. When I was all the way in, Patty was breathing heavily.
Me:"Are you okay?"
P:"Yes.. Yes. Just start fucking me already..."
I moved slowly at first, but soon I was pounding her ass. Her moans were screams at the same time. My left hand was playing with her clit.. her pussy was soaking.
P:"yeah just like that... just like that... uhhh... I'm cumming... I'm cumming!"
I pressed my hand against her pussy so I would catch most of her juice, but I didnt stand a chance against her waterfall. So Patty's juice was dripping on Annas bed. That thought turned me on so much, I came instantly. After I had filled her ass, I pulled out and she said "Damn you just destroyed my ass...I love it..."
Her pussy was still dripping, and now her ass too. She went to the bathroom and I cleaned up some of the mess we made. After we both got dressed, Patty said:
"Well I guess this is goodbye. Dont forget: no one can know about this."
Me:"So you wont even tell Haley?"
P:"Correct."
Me:"Well I'm gonna miss your snaps I think..."
P:"Well... I can send you more... if you promise to fuck me in the ass from time to time..."
Me:"I think I can do that." We laughed.

After that I didnt see Patty for years. She sent me some more pictures, never asked me for another round though. After some months Anna told me that Patty had a new boyfriend. Around that time the contact broke off completely. I have seen her lately though, but thats a story for another time :)

End of Part 12

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Feb 2024 3:36AM
• 518 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I have done a dangerous thing.

I am 43, married, and me and my husband had a rough year. Without going into details, there was this tragedy, that struck someone close to our kids, and we had lots going on to help them get over it. In the process, our mental health was really bad, and we started therapy etc.

After a few months, I felt better, kids are ok, but hubby has become numb, and seems that he has started slipping further into depression. Our best friends, a couple our age, with whom we used to socialize every weekend, were there for us. At first, we needed our time, but after more than six months, we met up, like we used to. My husband ruined the evening, by being really down. Ok, we will try it again.

Same thing. So, I started seeing them, mostly my girl friend, once a week, for coffee, and we would catch up, and it would be so good for me, our talks had a healing effect on me. I told her that, thanked her, and she told me she will always be there for me.

Then, she had to travel for a month, due to work, and I was left all alone. It is hard, when you are coming out of a mental trauma, and have no one to lean on. So I called her, talked to her on the phone. It helped. She eventually told me, if I have no one to talk to, that she will call her husband to call us for coffeee (they were always inviting both of us, only my husband wouldnt come).

So he did, and I went by myself.

I cant quite pinpoint the moment I felt attracted to him, but I always was in a way, but never really thought about it. He is tall, and that is important, because I am really tall for a woman. Still, much taller than me, but unlike my husband, who is tall, with a bit of excess of flesh, especially on his stomach, he is built like an athlete.

His wife, my friend, looks so much better than me, she is a blonde, I am a brunette, she is a petite, slim beauty, with feminine and elegant posture, I am tall (still slim, but too tall) woman, who always felt self conscious about my back side.

On our third coffee meet up, he said he cant go out, and asked me to come to their home. I was the one who made the first move.

I went in for a kiss, he backed off, but when I grabbed his groin, he surrendered.

It was the best sex of my life. I came three times, and he came in me, twice.

After our heads cooled off, we agreed that this shall never happen again, and I am sure it wont. I feel like a total scum, bet he does too, I have repented, but I just cant stop thinking about it.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Nov 2019 8:41AM
• 2,745 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

A confession? Sure. I am near death but still healthy. I have cancer and it is terminal. I have 4 main confessions for you. One at a time though. Just to gauge interest.
I'm not a typical person, I suppose. For one, I am very tall at 6'5". I am Native American, Cree to be precise. I got married young but like my dad, I'm a flirt. And like my dad, I will be gone too early. Same disease, different types. I weighed about 260 lbs at this juncture. Facebook was relatively new and of course we added it to our tools of communication. Family from long distance, the kids, old friends from school. It is a handy tool.
Like I said, our children were in our contacts. My second oldest had graduated and was killing time till secondary schooling. I was still working at the time and only seen the kids around suppertime.
My presence on FB was a funny one I guess. I posted my thoughts and people thought they were funny. I also posted music from YouTube, songs of my youth mostly. I was quite amused to hear that my daughter (18) and her friends read my posts and listened to my posted music. I was very surprised when one of daughters friends contacted me on messenger.
It was innocent at first, I like to believe. She was big into music as was I. Emm was a beautiful girl. Came from a good family. I didn;t know her parents but I knew of them. If this story has any interest I have a few pics I can share. Tasteful but nude.
One evening I posted some Simon and Garfunkel. Soon enough Emm slid into my messenger. "Would you be my Mr. Robinson?" I lolled back at her. For I was taken aback. Then she sent me a picture of her at that moment. I was floored. She had the most fantastic body. Albeit a little skinny, you could tell she would be an absolutely beautiful woman. We exchanged more messages and she sent me more pictures. It all culminated at a football game. It was planned.
It was at her home.Her parents were at the game too.
As I stepped in she pressed herself against me. It flowed so natural and easy. She was a virgin but knew what she wanted. Or thought she wanted. I ate her for the first 30 minutes. She came twice. She tried to take me in her mouth. It was a fine try. We hugged and kissed, I placed her on top of me. Hands roaming, feeling that body, she's practically writhing on me. Her knees come to my sides and I feel her moist heat on my crotch. My cock jerks in anticipation. She brings her arms in, underneath her body, on my chest. Her butt rises. I place my cock at her entrance. She bares down, mewling and moaning. Such a sexy sound. I break through. We stop and kiss. I hold her head and look into her eyes. I push in more. That face. So lustful.
Despite the head I cum pretty quick. But she is not disappointed. We got together 4 more times after that before she left for Uni. We still talk every now and again. She still loves my posts. She has a new guy. Roughly the same age as me and he seems pretty cool. No hate, only good memories.
Pics if requested.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
17
Anonymous
@confessions
16 May 2013 8:31AM
• 3,460 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

So today I stalked someone for sex. I know how that sounds, but read on.

I was sitting on the bus back to my place from uni, I don't have a license you see, plus there's always a few chicks you can check out as you ride. Now we stop at a shopping centre and a few folks get on, and one of them caught my eye. She wasn't pretty by any means, she was middle aged, wearing clothes for a woman about half her age, with some reddish dye streaked through her frazzled blonde hair. She looked sort of haggard. The best way I could think of to describe it would be someone who used to be addicted to crack and has recovered, but the damage is slow in reversing. Anyway, she got on the bus and cracked open a can of bourbon and coke when she sat down near me.

Now I'm no great looker, my features are average but given my shaved head and my goatee and my rather large build, I look like a biker. Still I don't have too much trouble getting girls, some of them like that dangerous look. But anyway, it'd been a while since I'd gotten laid, and with this haggard lady, no wedding ring, drinking bourbon at 2 in the afternoon? I figured I knew where she would be heading once she got off the bus, and I could practically smell the opportunity to get some pussy.

For some reason, I don't know why, but I decided that I wanted this used up woman. Something about her, maybe the hint of good looks that she'd obviously had in the past but lost, drew me in.

So I sat on the bus and stared, the bus stopped in an area I know pretty well and she hopped off, I jumped off and followed her, forgoing the trip home. As I suspected, she made her was to a bar. I followed her in and ordered a beer and watched as she proceeded to get steadily more wasted as the afternoon dragged on.

I made my move around 5ish and offered to buy her a drink. She was flattered, some young guy paying attention to her? Which shows how shit faced she was, since I look hella intimidating even if I am in my twenties.

We get to talking, by which I mean she talks and rants at me while I pour more booze into her and listen. She tells me her name is Lyn, and she's obviously into me since she finds almost any excuse to touch me, so I lean and whisper into her ear, "I'm going to take you home and fuck you till you can't stand." Not the best line obviously, it's a gamble whether it works or not, I find chicks who are really desperate for it will go for it, and tonight luck was on my side. We leave the bar, although I buy a bottle of some whiskey for the road, and we begin walking back to her place. She lives nearby, but it takes a good twenty minutes to walk there since she's stumbling all over the place, while I continued drinking and making her drink.

We get to her house and Lyn tells me to be quiet because her kids are probably asleep. I'm not a parent, but if she has kids that go to sleep at 8pm then they must be the wussiest bunch of brats to ever walk the earth.

We creep into her room, or rather I creep, Lyn clomps, and fall onto the bed. I become like an animal, I tear off her jacket and shirt and start sucking and biting her nipples while she tells me to stop and close the door, but I don't care. I pull down her skirt and leggins and her pussy is hairy as fuck. If I wasn't so damn horny I would've walked away right then, but I don't care. I bury my mouth into and go to down on her.

She lies there moaning like crazy and keeps trying to shove my head away while telling me to close the door, finally I stand up and position her so that she can't see the door, while I can, she asks if it's closed, and I say yes. Then I unzip and pull of my pants, I'm hard as a rock and ready to go. She stares up at me all bleary eyed and asks if I have a condom, which I don't. I tell her its on and shove in. She gasps and stops asking me stupid questions and focuses on trying to thrust up at me.

I begin thrusting, hard. I'm strong, really strong. So the bed starts squeaking and making noise while I ram away in her and she starts moaning and telling me to stop being so rough but I don't care at this point. I'm so horny that I've gone mad. I keep thrusting away, shaking the bed when I hear something. I look up and in the doorway are her kids. She had a daughter about who looked about twelvish and a son who was younger. They stood there watching as this stranger was screwing their mother. It made me even hornier. I bent down, keeping my eyes on the kids and start biting their mum's nipples and sucking on her tits. They just stare at me going to town on their mother, before finally I can feel my balls a ragin'. I'd thought I was banging her hard before, but for the last two minutes I begin slamming into her so hard the bed moves around the floor, she begins crying out as she orgasms and a few moments after she finishes, I cum inside her. The kids are still standing there and even though I just came, I'm still hard as shit, still in case she sees, I stand up and walk over to the door, my cock clearly visible, the daughter couldn't take her eyes off me while the son just looked away. I smiled down at the daughter and batted my wet, slimy cock against her cheek and over her lips before closing the door. That was pretty weird for me, not into the sort of shit personally. She was very cute though.

Then I returned to the bed and grabbed Lyn and flipped her over, I pull her ass up and shove my dick in her again. I start banging her away why she starts moaning into the bed. Or maybe she's crying, it was hard to tell. I just keep fucking her. I take forever to finish this time around, it begins to make my cock hurt with how long it takes for me to come, finally I do and her butt collapses onto the bed as soon as I let go of her waist. She lies there, breathing heavily like shes run a marathon, I'm not in much better shape, but I haven't finished yet. I start jerking off trying to get hard again, but its not easy. I think about what I did to her daughter and suddenly I start to harden, once again I found that odd since I generally go for women my own age.

I walk up to my cock sleeve, who's still lying there like she's dying. I pull her ass up again and this time, I spit on her ass crack. I grab my dick and rub the spit up and down her butt. I spit two more times before my mouth feels a little too dry for more, all the while rubbing the spit against her hole. I'm not big on anal without a condom, it can lead to urinary tact infections and all sorts of shit. But tonight, I just don't care. I grab my dick and begin pushing in. She's tight. Really tight. Maybe even an anal virgin, but probably not. She begins squealing, or at least as best she can, before finally I'm in and she gives this little scream of pain before just shutting up and taking it. I begin sawing in and out of her, she's so tight it feels like the blood can't get to my dick, it actually sort of hurts, which was rough as my dick was pretty tender by that point.

Still I don't stop. I keep fucking, trying to bust a nut in this lady's ass. She starts moaning again, which makes me even hornier. I keep fucking away and she begins to grind her ass against me, the slut likes it! The first fuck had probably taken ten minutes, the second one maybe forty. The third one, I have no clue. It feels like it took hours though. I was screwing her for so long, I lost count of her orgasms after three, and still I couldn't finish. I reached around and began playing with her slightly saggy tits. About C-cups, there was enough of them for some fun. I begin pinching her nipples and tugging on them really hard while I whisper in her ear what a dirty bitch she was. How she'd probably fuck her son just to get off, and she begins crying that no, she's not like that, and I tell her of course she is, she's a filthy whore.

And still I couldn't get off. My dick hurts not, my abs ache and my back feels like I've slipped a disc. I still fuck her, but it's not nearly as fast or as hard as the earlier ones. I spit on her, I degrade her as much as possible without going into scat or pissing on her, because that shit grosses me out. Finally I wrap my hands around her neck (which wasn't easy from behind with her face down on the bed, but my hands are just big enough to make it work) and choke her a little, which makes her tighten up even more, but for some reason it gets me going a little bit. I start choking her in earnest and she starts fighting back against me, I start fucking harder, the pain in my muscles burns and my dick feels like its going to drop off, but still I fuck. I plow her and scream obscenities in her ear while choking the shit out of her and finally I cum.

I blow my load deep in her ass, and I have no idea why but it was far larger than the previous two I'd left in her pussy. It was possibly the most incredible ejaculation of my life, and it was with this used up broad whose pussy was covered in hair, and a disgusting ass and slightly saggy tits.

I pull out, and my dicks got a bit of brown on it, luckily she has a small en suite which I use to clean myself off, when I come back out she's lying there face down on the bed, not even moving beyond panting like a bitch in heat. I spit on her again and put my pants back on. I was done here. I open the door, her kids are still there, although the son had fallen asleep. The girl gave me a frightened look and I just smiled back. Then I left their home, went back to the bar, called up a mate and got a lift home.

And that's my story, anyone else ever done something like this? As in gone home with some middle aged chick who's past her hotness date and just fucked the shit out of her?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
01 May 2017 6:37AM
• 4,848 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

Hi guys I am Jen and I'm a married woman on 38, I have thought about posting this confession here for a few years now and there is a reason I am posting it now that you will understand once you have got to the end. Now I am going to use our real first names but that is all the personal info you will get so please don't ask for more. My confession happened a little over 10 years ago and I had just got married to my Husband David.

We had been married for about 6 months and our sex drive was still very high and we were fucking every chance we got. We were quite lucky because David came from quite a well off family and worked in the family business. His best friend Mark also worked for him and had just split from his wife, it was all very messy and he had to move out his house, we offered him one of our spare rooms until he got himself together. After the first few days I noticed how depressed Mark was and asked David what we were going to do to get him out of this slump? David said he had no idea but as a joke he said I should flash him now and again as that would at least get a smile from him. I think he thought that may shock me but it excited me a little. So over the next few days I thought about how I was going to do this and make it look like an accident. It was summer and quite a warm one. So on the Saturday I told Mark we were going to Bar B Q and get a little drunk. I had bought a very sexy bikini just for that day, The thong bottom hardly hid anything and the top well My 34 C breasts were bursting out, It was also white and I knew if it got wet It went see through. I had bought David and Mark the smallest speedo's they could fit into, also white. Mark and David came home I was already in my bikini cooking some food. I told the boys to go change, David came down first and my god his cock was trying to burst out the trunks, Mark came down with a towel round his waist and I laughed and asked what he was hiding? He said not much in these trunks, David grabbed the towel and well I never knew he was such a big boy.

We drank some beer and had some good food, and I could see Mark was relaxing a little, I took every chance to bend over in front of him, giving him a good look at my ass, I was loving it knowing someone other than David was getting a look, I looked at David and saw his cock was getting hard then at Mark, his monster was trying to escape. I went to David sat on his lap and kissed him, I felt his cock get harder and Mark said he better leave us alone but I told him to stay as we were all friends. I think he knew then what was going to happen. David reached round and undid my top, it was soon on the floor and David grabbed the ties on my bottom and undid them too, I looked over at Mark and his cock was hard, I said to David I think Mark is getting excited too. Now our plan was just to give Mark a show but at that point I stood up and got on my knees in front of him I looked at David and he just said go for it. I pulled at his trunks and Marks cock jumped out, my god it was massive 8 inches. My hand grabbed it and my mouth was soon on it too, I felt David behind me and his cock was soon in my pussy as I sucked Mark off. David was so turned on he was fucking me hard and fast, Marks cock was so nice, it was easy 2 inches bigger than David, my moth worked it as David fucked me, David always cums fast the first time and this was no exception, he filled me up and pulled out, he told Mark to take his place and he never needed told twice, his cock fulled me up more than anything had ever filled me before, I took David in my mouth as Mark fucked me, Unlike David Mark was slow at first filling me up. He started to get faster his cock pushing me into my husbands cock, then he exploded inside me. My god I was in heaven he kept fucking me as he shot his cum. He pulled out and I cleaned his cock for him. I sat on the grass with both their cum dripping out my pussy. I asked him if that had made him feel better? He laughed and said it had but was very unexpected.
David did something I did not expect, he went down on me, licking Marks cum from my pussy, I don't know why but that turned me on more than anything else had in my life. Mark played with my boobs as he did it and I played with his cock and balls. Mark got hard again and again I took him in my mouth. I pulled his foreskin back and used my tongue on his head, David finished licking me and came up and kissed me then he just turned round and licked the tip of Marks cock. He licked then kissed me and licked again, I was shocked and turned on at the same time. Mark then bent over a chair and David put his cock at his ass, he reached down at my pussy and put 2 fingers in, taking my wetness he rubbed it over his cock, then pushed his cock into Marks ass, I almost came just watching that. David fucked him like he fucks me hard and fast, It went on for god knows how long and as I watched I fucked myself with my fingers. He shot his cum inside his ass and over it, David told me to clean Marks ass, I did as I was told licking him clean and gently licking inside his ass too. We sat there drinking some beer and David told me that Mark and he had planned this, then let me into their secret. They had been playing together for years and only stopped when David and I had got together.

Since that day Mark has joined with David and I every few weeks, that was until Mark met a new woman Laura last year. She was very pretty and 9 years younger than Mark. She has become a good friend, and Mark asked me to test the water and find out just how kinky she was. I invited her over for a drink last weekend, just the two of us, after a few bottles of wine, we got talking about sex and she was not shy at all about telling me just how big Mark was, we kept talking and I told her how I came to this site to read all the confessions, we had a read of a few, and I could tell she was getting turned on, We made her an account and I called her last night and she told me she was addicted to reading all the dirty things people were getting up to.
So Laura if you are reading this call me we have a lot to talk about :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@random
27 May 2013 10:54PM
• 45 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---
As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

To be continued.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Aug 2013 1:47PM
• 1,662 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

so my friends mom and i were talking lastnight and im just curious if she is interested in me this is how the convo went btw shes in her late 40s and im 22

her
drew wanted to know if you and i ever hooked up

me
haha really?

her
i swear he sked me that
yep

me
hha thats pretty random

her
no we were talking about his friends use to have a competition to see who would try to talk dirty to me

me
you shoulda told him yeah

her
and he said you would have prob try to hit on me i just laughed and he did he and i said we kinda sorta
he said go for it
ihe said he would be proud to call you daddy

me
haha so i have permission now?

her
no just kidding he didnt say the daddy part
i guess you have his blesing

me
what about yours? lol

her
ha ha
too funny
nope i am chicken

me
aww haha no need to be chicken

her
yea sometimes its the smart thng to do

me
but sometimes the smart thing isnt very fun lol

her
yea know

me
gotta have fun sometimes

her
but you are a sweetie and i just caint
like talking to ya nd having fun but thats it

me
i think you could you are just scared lol

her
haha
some things are best left unknown ;)

me
im just saying i wouldnt mind finding out

her
i know you wouldn't

me
dont act like you wouldnt like it

her
see i knew if i talked long enough i would be in trouble :)
i never said i wouldnt like it

me
that was your plan the whole time huh?

her
no my plan was to tell you about drew and shimmy on out

me
then whats the problem?

her
but you caught me and turned it around on me
smooth talker

me
what can i say so if you would like it then whats the problem?

her
i heard some stories about you today from drew

me
oh yeah like what?

her
nope not telling

me
why nott?

her
no i am kidding he didnt tell me anything

me
i dont believe you now
what did he tell you?
lol

her
seriously he didnt tell me anything
he wont doo that on anybody

me
so you never answered my question by the way

her
he just said you were a smooth talker
and i am not gonna answer it

me
but why not? lol

her
i have my reasons not to
if i was maybe 20 yrs younger yea prob would

me
we are both adults so age doesnt matter

her
haha

me
you know its true

her
not as young as you are

me
it happens all the time there is nothing wrong with it

her
and your momma would kill me

me
she wouldnt have to know

her
yea i couldnt look at her i would feel guilty

me
well you are moving to morehead soon so you wouldnt have to look at her long

her
you have a answer for everything dont you

me
maybe i have thought a lot about this

her
you have made my night
i havent laughed this much in a long time
yea right i doubt that you thought about it much

me
i really have thought about it a lot
i was gonna say something else but i better not

her
why stop now
unless its raunchy

me
haha truee well i have actually had a lot of dreams about you

her
really
i dont see it but thanks

me
yeah they are pretty nice i must say

her
i can imagine so
i hope you sleep alone

me
before you move you need to make my dream come true

her
then what would you have to dream about
i caint take your dreams away from you

me
about the best night of my life

her
omg you are full of it

me
im serious

her
you are not theres no way with all the young pretty girls you have that you would ever think about me
but thats cool that you tell me that

me
thats the thing tho i have always been into women who are older then me so the young girls dont really appeal to me

her
ok i am going to bed now i have to get up early tomorrow
i will alk to you later
be good

me
alright just give it some thought

her
you need to find a good girl
ok i will good night

me
whats wrong with you?
her
i am to bad for you
me
you dont know anything about being bad

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Feb 2018 5:56AM
• 4,040 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

OK where do I start? I am Jane, I am also 55 widowed for 10 years now. I had a great sex life with my husband until he got killed in a car accident. It took me a long time to get over it and if truth be told I am still not, but I am better and last year I decided to make a clean break of it all and moved out of London to a very small village in the south of England. My new home was just at the edge of the village, a small cottage, with the biggest back garden ever. It took me around a year to get it all the way I wanted. I put a big fence round the whole back garden making it very private, The bottom half I dedicated to growing flowers but I set aside the area closest to the house and my recreation area. I got a summer house build with a gazebo next to it where I put a hot tub. The gazebo has removable sides for the summer and can be put on for the cold weather.
I kept myself to myself for that first year but last March I decided it was time to get out there and meet people again. It was a very nice spring day and I put on a nice new summer dress, now I may be in my 50s but I don't look it. I am very short just a little over 5 foot tall I am also nice and slim and have always taken care of myself and kept myself fit. My breasts have always been small, almost none at all, all the women in my family are the same, as a result I have never had to wear a bra unless I wanted too. I got on my push bike and took a ride into the village, I stopped at the one and only pub and decided I wanted a gin before I went on. I had never been in the pub before but it was like a pub that time forgot, It was like walking into the past. The only people in there were 4 old men playing dominos. I sat at the bar and in walked a pretty woman who turned out to be the owner. She knew who I was and said it was about time I came in, small village everyone knows everything. I introduced myself and she told me she was Laura 42. We talked for about 3 hours and I had way too much gin to get back on my bike to ride home. I walked home feeling more drunk than I ever had for years. I woke up the next morning still in my dress and had slept on the couch. I treated my hangover and remembered I had left my bike at the pub. It was a really warm day and I showered and put on another summer dress, a white one. I put on white cotton panties but didn't bother with a bra and walked towards the pub. I was almost there when it started to rain, not just a shower this was a downpour. Even though I ran by the time I got to the pub I was so wet, I doubt I could have got wetter by jumping into a swimming pool. Laura had just opened the pub so when I burst in I was the only one there and it was just as well because I discovered my dress was almost transparent when wet. My small breasts were showing through and because the dress was sticking to me and my panties were also wet you could make out my thick pubic hair also. Laura couldn't help herself and burst out laughing. She took me through the back to her home before anyone else came in the pub. She gave me some towels and said I should dry off. I thought she would leave me too it but she grabbed the bottom of my dress and pulled it up over my head. I took my panties off and dried myself. She came back with a gin for me as I sat on her couch covered in a towel. She took my clothes and put them in the dryer. I was sitting drinking my gin when in walked Laura's daughter, Karen. What shocked me more was she was totally naked, she never batted an eye when she saw me and just said hello. Laura came back in and said sorry about her daughter. I said not to worry as we were all girls, but I have to say Karen was beautiful, her breasts defied gravity. Laura told her to go get dressed and take over the bar. Laura told me that because it was just her and Karen they never bothered much with clothes. I laughed and told her not to worry and when I was married my husband and I would walk about naked also.
Over the next few months I would visit the pub almost every day and I became very good friends with Laura. I also drank more than I ever had in my life. I met a few other people from the village but by far I spent most of my time with Laura.
One Sunday It was very warm that day and I called Laura and told her I was going to spend the day in the garden and asked if she wanted to come join me and to bring gin. I told her just to come into the garden and when she came in I was sunbathing naked. I was on my front and didn't hear her come in. She came over to me and poured some gin right over my bum, it made me jump up and I could have slapped her but she was laughing like a schoolgirl. I sat down and she started to take her clothes off, as she did something stirred in me that had not stirred since my teens. She took off her bra and let her massive boobs free, she pulled her panties off and I saw she was totally shaved. Again my thoughts went back to my teens when I had a crush on my best friend, all I did back then was kiss but seeing Laura naked made me want to do more and why I did what I did next I still don't know. She bent over and her bum was almost in my face, I leaned over and kissed it. She didn't move and I kissed it again, this time I ran my tongue up and down the crack of her bum, I used to do this with my husband and he loved it. I knew I had just crossed a line and as I moved my head away she turned round and looked at me, I knew right away she was OK because her smile was wide. She sat next to me and leaned over and kissed me. She pulled away and told me she had wanted to kiss me since we first met. We kissed a lot that day but nothing else, Laura said she had been hurt so many times before and wanted to take things slow.
I was at the pub one night and after closing she took me to her room, we got naked and she made love to me, this was so unlike the lovemaking I had done with my husband, she was so gentle and when she went down on me it was unlike anything I had before. My husband almost never did that but her mouth and tongue took me to a place I had never been before, I came so many times and was so loud doing it. A lot of that night is a total blur because of the whole bottle of gin I had drank, but I do remember going down on her for the first time, I stopped short and she puled my head in, her pussy was so wet and my tongue found her pussy and I worked my tongue into it, finding her clit and with my hand I pushed a finger into her bum, another thing I did with my husband, she loved it as much as he did. We swapped places a few times before falling asleep. I woke the next morning and she had left me a note saying she had gone shopping. I went to the kitchen, still naked. And Karen came in behind me, she laughed and said that me and mum had kept her up all night with the screams. I said sorry but she said not to worry and that it had helped her masturbate. I was a little shocked and as she walked past me she gave me a little pat on my bum.

I will carry on later sorry my fingers are too wet to carry on

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

My cute feet in stockings will feel so good on your cock

08:05 13.8K